Landmarks of Liberty 
 
 THE GROWTH OF AMERICAN POLITICAL 
 
 IDEALS AS RECORDED IN SPEECHES 
 
 FROM 
 
 OTIS TO HUGHES 
 
 EDITED WITH 
 INTRODUCTION AND NOTES 
 
 BY 
 
 ROBERT P. ST. JOHN 
 
 AND 
 
 RAYMOND L. NOONAN 
 
 SECOND EDITION 
 
 m 
 
 NEW YORK 
 HARCOURT, BRACE AND COMPANY 
 
-Tk' // 
 
 (9 ^ > 
 
 COPYRIGHT, I920, 1922, BY 
 HARCOURT, BRACE AND COMPANY, INC. 
 
 -U 
 
 PRINTED IN THE USA 
 
PREFACE 
 
 The editors of this book have tried to gather in a 
 single volume as many as possible of the great speeches 
 that have had an important influence on the growth 
 of American political ideals. Had the limits of their 
 volume permitted, they would have begun with Crom- 
 well and would have traced the growth of our institu- 
 tions from their English sources. As it is they have 
 begun with the first evidence of alienation from the 
 Mother Country and have followed the story ^o the 
 close of the Great War. Speeches of much historical 
 importance, such as those that discussed the adoption^^^ 
 of the Constitution, have necessarily been omitted, ^fc 
 The speeches here included, however, it is believed 
 constitute a series sufficiently complete to give stu- 
 dents a more intimate knowledge of our national 
 life and a new appreciation of the sacrifice and labor 
 that produced the American political fabric. 
 
 Many teachers maintain that the reading of speeches 
 in a collection can be made more valuable than the 
 prolonged study of one or two orations. A sufficiently 
 large number of selections, they say, permits the in- 
 structor to make use of comparative methods of study 
 that are both stimulating and interesting. As pupils 
 read the speeches, the teacher can emphasize, as the 
 welfare of the class seems to demand, historical 
 significance, the ideals of good citizenship, oral ex- 
 pression, rhetorical structure, or the principles of 
 argument and persuasion. It is not unlikely, more- 
 over, that this volume can be used with profit even 
 
 iii 
 
 .37403 
 
iv PREFACE 
 
 by those instructors who prefer to have pupils engage 
 in the detailed study of one or two great speeches 
 rather than undertake a course in comparative read- 
 ing, for the volume contains material sufficiently 
 diverse to satisfy every taste. 
 
 The editors wish to acknowledge with thanks the 
 permission of President Wilson, Theodore Roosevelt, 
 and Otto H. Kahn to print speeches included in this 
 book. The Call to Arms, by H. H. Asquith, was in- 
 cluded through permission obtained from The Current 
 History Magazine, published by the New York Times 
 Company. The editors are also indebted to the New 
 York Times Company for permission to print Premier 
 Lloyd George's speech on America's Entrance into the 
 War. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Introduction vn 
 
 James Otis Writs of Assistance 3 
 
 February, 1761 
 
 William Pitt, Earl of Chatham. .American Taxation 11 
 January 14, 1766 
 
 John Wilkes War with America 19 
 
 February 6, 1775 
 
 Edmund Burke Conciliation with 
 
 America ... 25 
 
 March 22, 1775 
 
 Patrick Henry Liberty or Death . . 94 
 
 March 23, 1775 
 
 George Washington Farewell Address. . 100 
 
 September 19, 1796 
 
 Daniel Webster First Bunker Hill 
 
 Address 125 
 
 June 17, 1825 
 
 Daniel Webster Reply to Hayne... 142 
 
 January 26, 1830 
 
 Abraham Lincoln Address at Cooper 
 
 Institute 152 
 
 February 2j, i860 
 
 Edward D. Baker ) ~ T ± x . rjr , 
 
 John C. Breckenridge \ Dehate on the War ' l6 9 
 
 August 1, 1861 
 
 John Bright The Trent Affair. . 178 
 
 December 4, 1861 
 
 Henry Ward Beecher • Speech at Liverpool 187 
 
 October 16, 1863 
 v 
 
vi CONTENTS 
 
 PAUH 
 
 Abraham Lincoln The Speech at Get- 
 tysburg 199 
 
 November 19, 1863 
 
 Abraham Lincoln The Second In- 
 augural 202 
 
 March 4, 1865 
 
 Henry W. Grady The New South . . . 206 
 
 December 12, 1886 
 
 Theodoxv£ Roosevelt The Strenuous Life 213 
 
 April 10, 1899 
 
 H. H. Asquith The Call to Arms. . 225 
 
 September 5, 1914 
 
 Woodrow Wilson Message to Con- 
 gress 239 
 
 April 2, 1917 
 
 David Lloyd George The Meaning of 
 
 America's En- 
 trance into the 
 
 War 254 
 
 April 12, 1917 
 
 Woodrow Wilson Flag Day Speech. . 262 
 
 June 14, 1917 
 
 Otto H. Kahn Prussianized Ger- 
 many 272 
 
 September 26, 191 7 
 
 Woodrow Wilson Address at Balti- 
 more 280 
 
 April 6, 1918 
 
 Charles E. Hughes Limitation of Ar- 
 mament 287 
 
 November 12, 1921 
 Lives and Notes 302 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 The war with Germany has brought to the minds of 
 the people a new interest in the problems of our na- 
 tional life and a deeper understanding of the meaning 
 and aims of democracy. A widespread desire to 
 stimulate intelligent patriotism through exposition of 
 our national ideals and study of the world's progress 
 toward popular government is everywhere manifesting 
 itself. As the time is opportune for this movement 
 all good citizens should do their utmost to encourage 
 it. In the past soap-box orators, dreamy-eyed pacifists, 
 and unpatriotic teachers of the type of the Russian 
 internationalists, have insidiously attacked and under- 
 mined the patriotism of our citizens both young and 
 old. The time has come to end such propaganda. 
 Our new citizens must learn that it was not unoccu- 
 pied land nor the Indians that made America a free 
 country. How painfully the human race has won the 
 liberty under which we live; what it cost in money, 
 endeavor, and blood, it is the manifest duty of live 
 men now to teach everywhere. 
 
 In schools and colleges instruction in patriotism 
 can well be based on a study of the great speeches 
 which step by step mark the world's progress toward 
 democracy. Here we find literature and history com- 
 bined. Here the many facts and truths of history are 
 not only still lighted with the spirit of the past but 
 they are also clothed with the language of art. Just 
 as battles record for the student of military science the 
 crises and conclusions of physical struggles for the 
 
viii INTRODUCTION 
 
 world's freedom, so great speeches mark for the 
 statesman and thinker the triumphs of mind and spirit 
 in their struggles with the foes of progress. 
 
 For the use of young and imaginative students the 
 best record of history is found in the speeches that 
 helped make it. Unfortunately the record is incom- 
 plete. But where speeches exist marking the crises 
 through which the world has passed in its progress 
 towards popular government, they should be carefully 
 preserved and studied because of their power to re- 
 create the past. Speeches give more than conclusions. 
 They state the problem and suggest a solution which 
 for the time being is wavering in the balance. As the 
 student reads the words of the orator, he is able to 
 enter personally into the struggle. He weighs the 
 interests that are at stake and trembles for the re- 
 sult. As he reads speech after speech he discovers 
 that liberty is not a matter of course, but has been 
 wrung from enemies bit by bit through blood and 
 sweat. Through the words of the orator he learns 
 to value the inheritance handed down to him from 
 the past and gains a personal appreciation of the serv- 
 ices of those master minds whose heroic struggles 
 have helped to make the world safe for him. 
 
 Speeches are real and intense dramas of life and 
 history. The orator often faces opposition as relent- 
 less as a play hero is supposed to meet in his make- 
 believe world. When a great orator prepares to 
 speak, he takes into consideration all the elements of 
 his audience and the occasion. He plans by making 
 use of every resource in his power to meet the forces 
 of evil as they assail him, step by step. He may fail ; 
 but if his cause is essential to the progress of liberty 
 and democracy, the contest is not lost. Another hero 
 takes up the struggle and , sooner or later wins ; for 
 
INTRODUCTION k 
 
 civilization is ever moving toward something better 
 and will continue to do so irresistibly. The best 
 record of many of the most important events in his- 
 tory is found in the world's great speeches and their 
 dramatic environment. 
 
 The chief characteristic of speeches, as compared 
 with other forms of literature or other documents 
 that record history, is that the end and aim of speeches 
 is action. Founded on the past, they look always into 
 the future. The giving of information, the gratifica- 
 tion of artistic desire, inspiration itself, are of minor 
 importance in oratory unless they influence conduct. 
 It is the duty of the orator, in the face of opposition, 
 to induce men to adopt a new course of action. This 
 is true even on those occasions when the rights and 
 liberties of men are apparently not at stake. Con- 
 servatism, sloth, and greed are often as hard to com- 
 bat as visible enemies. Webster found it quite as diffi- 
 cult to induce his fellow-citizens to emulate in their 
 daily lives the deeds of the men who fought at Bunker 
 Hill, as he did to vanquish Hayne and his associates 
 in Congress when they threatened to overthrow the 
 Union. Beecher's most difficult task at Liverpool was 
 not to control his visible opponents who sought to 
 break up the meeting, but to induce his hearers to 
 forego their own personal profit for the sake of 
 moral ideals. The purpose of every orator is to in- 
 duce men, in spite of opposition visible or invisible, 
 to enter upon a new course of action. The essential 
 characteristic of oratory is persuasion. 
 
 The speeches contained in this volume clearly illus- 
 trate the fact that persuasion is the end and aim of 
 oratory. These speeches helped to make the world safe 
 for democracy, not through arguments that convinced 
 the intellect, but through persuasive appeals that led 
 
x INTRODUCTION 
 
 to action. The skill with which an orator adapts 
 his methods of appeal to his audience determines the 
 force of his oratory. As a means of persuasion, argu- 
 ment is to be reckoned with tone, with gesture, with 
 allusion, and with all the various forms of connota- 
 tion. It may be chief among these; but if it stands 
 alone and is not emotionally persuasive ; it is dead. A 
 brilliant speaker may win our intellectual assent for 
 each idea he advances, we may perceive the desirabil- 
 ity of every reform he advocates, and yet we may not 
 be moved to initiate one reform or to correct one 
 existing abuse. Through argument an orator may win 
 the consent of the intellect; he can never subdue the 
 will or lead to action until he appeals to the emotions. 
 
 The significance of this fact is neglected in schools 
 and colleges, although it is duly appreciated in business 
 and in the world generally. The salesman and the 
 advertiser attempt to subdue the will without being 
 controversial. The business man is suspicious of argu- 
 ment, but he is the friend of persuasion. Teachers, 
 on the other hand, have almost crowded persuasion 
 from the rhetorics and the schools. As an aspect of 
 discourse, it has received unmerited neglect, and argu- 
 ment has been unduly stressed. 
 
 In the study of Burke, for example, we have for 
 years made exhaustive analyses of his argument. We 
 have followed the course of his logic to the smallest 
 capillary of evidence. At this moment the argumentive 
 skeleton of his discourse is carefully housed in many 
 a teacher's closet. Such a study may not have been 
 unprofitable, but it is better and more interesting to 
 place the emphasis of our work in stating the persua- 
 sive problem that Burke faced, in observing the degree 
 of skill that he used in attempting a solution, in noting 
 the changes in conduct that he brought about, and 
 
INTRODUCTION xi 
 
 in pointing out the help that he gave in the world's 
 struggle for democracy. 
 
 The teacher who uses this volume, therefore, 
 should try to lay before his pupils whatever is neces^ 
 sary to a dramatic conception of the occasion. The 
 famous words should again be illumined with life 
 and reality. He should attempt to recreate the situa- 
 tion that called forth the speech and make his pupils 
 clearly understand the problem that was before the 
 orator when he rose to speak. The exact nature and 
 force of the opposition, and whatever defines the audi- 
 ence and gives it its character and sympathies, should 
 also be clear. With this data at his disposal, the stu- 
 dent will be in a position both to appreciate the orator's 
 skill in adapting his appeal to the prejudices and mo- 
 tives of his hearers and to understand his place in 
 history. 
 
 In order that the final appreciation of the student 
 may approach as nearly as possible to that of an intel- 
 ligent member of the audience that listened to the 
 message of the orator when it was first spoken, the 
 teacher should use each speech as a basis for exercises 
 in oral English. Through oral reading or declamation 
 the class should discover that an oration cannot make 
 its complete appeal as written literature. No small 
 part of the orator's message is transmitted through his 
 voice and presence. 
 
 The supreme object of the study of these speeches, 
 we must remember, is not mere increased facility in 
 English, important as that is, but fuller appreciation 
 of the worth of democracy and deeper devotion to the 
 duties of citizenship. Students who learn the signifi- 
 cance in history of each of the great men whose words 
 appear in this book, ought not to be satisfied with an 
 intellectual assimilation of our national ideals or with 
 
xii INTRODUCTION 
 
 a passive pride in our country's achievements. The 
 persuasive utterances that in the past induced men to 
 struggle for liberty and democracy, should in the 
 hands of loyal and enthusiastic teachers be able to 
 inspire students with patriotism of a dynamic type. 
 Pupils should learn from these speeches that govern- 
 ments that are democratic require from their citizens 
 more than passive loyalty. Since the modern state is 
 the people, the effective force of the state can be no 
 greater than the sum of the public activity of its citi- 
 zens. The final result of the study of the dramatic 
 struggles recorded in this book, therefore, should be 
 the conclusion on the part of pupils, that active co- 
 operation in public affairs, is the best evidence of ap- 
 preciation of the inheritance that has come down to us 
 from the conflicts and heroism of other days. 
 
LANDMARKS OF LIBERTY 
 
"Let your imagination range down the old famous roads of 
 freedom. Powers of moral quickening come from communion 
 with ancient heroism. I take delight in the Old Testament story 
 which tells of a dead man being let down into the sepulchre of 
 the prophet Elisha. ' And when he touched the bones of Elisha 
 the man revived and stood upon his feet.' Whatever we may 
 think of that story it is pregnant with moral and spiritual sig- 
 nificance. It proclaims the vitalizing energies of the great and 
 noble dead. We touch our heroic ancestry and invigorating 
 virtue flows out of them And so, in these tremendous days of 
 anxious and protracted conflict, let us let ourselves down into 
 the sacred sepulchres of history, and seek communion with the 
 honored dead. Let us touch the bones of Lincoln if perchance 
 we may be revived and stand upon our feet. Let our minds and 
 hearts sink down into his letters and speeches so that his vision 
 may inspire our imaginations and his motives fortify our souls. 
 And let us touch the bones of Oliver Cromwell, for he being 
 dead yet speaketh, and his words are spirit and life. Let us 
 seek inspiration at great historic fonts. Seeing that we are com- 
 passed about by so great a cloud of witnesses, the faithful 
 knightly warriors of other days, let us nerve our hearts in their 
 heroisms, let us feed our wills on their exploits, and then with 
 their virtuous blood running in our own veins, let us bravely 
 turn to face the task and the menace of our own day." 
 
 John Henry Jowett 
 
WRITS OF ASSISTANCE 
 
 February, 1761 
 
 America was settled largely by people who left their 
 native lands in order to secure a greater degree of re- 
 ligious and political liberty. In the New World, sepa- 
 rated by three thousand miles from the autocratic 
 governments of Europe, they naturally found little 
 reason to relinquish this love of freedom. In the 
 leisure hours of the long winters many read the writ- 
 ings of Locke, Rousseau, and other authors who have 
 set forth the ideals of democracy. Accordingly there 
 gradually grew up in America, in addition to the com- 
 mon desire for practical political liberty, a widespread 
 interest in the abstract theory of rights and govern- 
 ment. ""•-* 
 
 Under these circumstances it is natural that the 
 thirteen colonies under British rule resented fiercely 
 any interference with their personal rights. Especially 
 after the French and Indian War the colonists were 
 not only alert to criticize any act of Parliament that 
 promised to imperil the liberty under which they had 
 lived, but they also sought by such means as were 
 within their power to obtain for the colonial assem- 
 blies new concessions and grants. At first they were 
 content to build up their rights within the English 
 Constitution and they had no thought of separation 
 from the Mother Country. As late as the end of 1774 
 the Continental Congress in a petition to the King ex- 
 pressed its desire to conform in all respects to the 
 
 3 
 
4 WRITS OF ASSISTANCE 
 
 British Constitution. The colonial troops carried the 
 King's colors as their flag until 1777. Indeed it is 
 said that until near the close of the Revolution inde- 
 pendence was advocated only by an aggressive 
 minority. 
 
 James Otis's speech against the use of writs of as- 
 sistance, in Boston, in 1761, marks the beginning of 
 the struggle in which as yet the colonists sought 
 merely the rights of Englishmen. The dispute with 
 England originated in an attempt to regulate American 
 commerce. The Navigation Acts of the British Parlia- 
 ment had required Americans to trade with the Eng- 
 lish only, and consequently to import only goods which 
 paid a duty to the Mother Country. Both to avoid the 
 expense of these duties and as a protest against the 
 injustice of the trade laws the colonists had en- 
 couraged smuggling and had carried on an illicit trade 
 with the Dutch. Not half the goods imported into 
 America paid the duty. It cost the British government 
 $35,000 to collect a revenue of $7,500. John Adams 
 estimated that the loss of revenue by smuggling on 
 molasses alone was $125,000 a year. 
 
 In 1 761, in the hope of obtaining evidence that 
 would convict the smugglers, the British government 
 invoked writs of assistance. These writs had previ- 
 ously been used for other purposes in both England 
 and America but had fallen into disuse. They were 
 general warrants that in spite of the common law pro- 
 tecting the privacy of a man's home, authorized cus- 
 toms agents to make " diligent and complete " search 
 of the property of suspected persons. 
 
 The advocate general at this time whose duty it 
 was as the representative of the British Crown to sup- 
 port the writs of assistance was James Otis. He was 
 not only a lawyer of great ability, but he was a man 
 
WRITS OF ASSISTANCE 5 
 
 of lofty principle and was a commanding figure among 
 the colonists. That he might be free to oppose the 
 dangerous and detested writs, he resigned his office. 
 In their favor, however, his successor, Jeremy Gridley, 
 presented an argument to a court who sat under Gov- 
 ernor Hutchinson in the council chamber of the old 
 Town House, Boston. About the massive table were 
 ranged the five judges, clad in their rich robes of 
 scarlet English broadcloth and wearing their large 
 cambric bands and immense judicial wigs. Behind 
 them were full length portraits of Charles II and James 
 II arrayed in royal splendor. After Gridley had 
 spoken, Oxenbridge Thatcher gave the argument for 
 the people. Then Otis, the former officer of the 
 Crown, arose to support Thatcher. The words of 
 Adams gave most adequately the effect of his speech : 
 
 <<L Otis was a flame of fire ! With a promptitude of 
 classical allusions, a depth of research, a rapid sum- 
 mary of historical events and dates, a profusion of 
 legal authorities, a prophetic glance of his eye into 
 futurity, and a torrent of impetuous eloquence, he hur- 
 ried away everything before him. American inde- 
 pendence was then and there born ; the seeds of patriots 
 and heroes was then and there sown. Every man of 
 a crowded audience appeared to go away, as I did, 
 ready to take up arms against the writs of assistance. 
 Then and there was the first scene of the first act of 
 opposition to the arbitrary claims of Great Britain." 
 
 At the conclusion of his speech Otis immediately 
 found himself the leader of public thought in New 
 England and the champion of constitutional rights in 
 the colonies. 
 
6 JAMES OTIS 
 
 WRITS OF ASSISTANCE 
 
 James Otis 
 
 May it please your honors, I was desired by one of the 
 court to look into the books, and consider the question 
 now before them concerning writs of assistance. I have, 
 accordingly, considered it, and now appear not only in 
 obedience to your order, but likewise in behalf of the 
 inhabitants of this town, who have presented another 
 petition, and out of regard to the liberties of the subject. 
 And I take this opportunity to declare that, whether 
 under a fee or not (for in such a cause as this I despise a 
 fee), I will to my dying day oppose with all the powers 
 and faculties God has given me all such instruments of 
 slavery on the one hand, and villainy on the other, as 
 this writ of assistance is. 
 
 It appears to me the worst instrument of arbitrary 
 power, the most destructive of English liberty and the 
 fundamental principles of law, that was ever found in 
 an English law book. I must, therefore, beg your 
 honors' patience and attention to the whole range of 
 argument * that may, perhaps, appear uncommon in many 
 things, as well as the points of learning that are more 
 remote and unusual; that the whole tendency of my de- 
 sign may the more easily be perceived, the conclusions 
 better descend, and the force of them be better felt. 
 
 I shall not think much of my pains in this cause, as I 
 engaged in it from principle. 2 I was solicited to argue 
 this cause as advocate-general; and because I would not, 
 I have been charged with desertion from my office. To 
 this charge I can give a very sufficient answer. I re- 
 nounced that office, and I argue this cause from the same 
 principle; and I argue it with the greater pleasure, as 
 
WRITS OF ASSISTANCE 7 
 
 it is in favor of British liberty, at the time when we 
 hear the greatest monarch upon earth declaring from his 
 throne that he glories in the name of Briton, and that the 
 privileges of his people are dearer to him than the most 
 valuable prerogatives of his crown; and as it is in oppo- 
 sition to a kind of power, the exercise of which, in former 
 periods of history, cost one king of England his head 3 
 and another his throne. I have taken more pains in this 
 cause than I ever will take again, although my engaging 
 in this and another popular cause has raised much resent- 
 ment. But I think that I can sincerely declare that I 
 cheerfully submit myself to every odious name for con- 
 science's sake ; and from my soul I despise all those whose 
 guilt, malice, or folly has made them my foes. Let the 
 consequences be what they will, I am determined to 
 proceed. The only principles of public conduct that are 
 worthy of a gentleman or a man are to sacrifice estate, 
 ease, health, and applause, and even life, to the sacred 
 calls of his country. 
 
 These manly sentiments, in private life, make the 
 good citizen; in public life, the patriot and the hero. I 
 do not say that when brought to the test I shall be in- 
 vincible. I pray God I may never be brought to the 
 melancholy trial; but if I ever should, it will be then 
 known how far I can reduce to practice principles which 
 I know to be founded in truth. In the meantime I will 
 proceed to the subject of this writ. 
 
 Your honors will find in the old books concerning the 
 office of a justice of the peace precedents of general war- 
 rants to search suspected houses. But in more modern 
 books you will find only special warrants to search such 
 and such houses, specially named, in which the com- 
 plainant has before sworn that he suspects his goods are 
 concealed ; and will find it adjudged that special warrants 
 only are legal. In the same manner I rely on it, that the 
 
8 JAMES OTIS 
 
 writ prayed for id this petition, being general, is illegal. 
 It is a power that places the liberty of every man in the 
 hands of every petty officer. I say that I admit that 
 special writs of assistance to search special places, may 
 be granted to certain persons on oath; but I deny that 
 the writ now prayed for can be granted, for I beg leave to 
 make some observations on the writ itself before I pro- 
 ceed to other acts of Parliament. 
 
 In the first place, the writ is universal, being directed 
 " to all and singular justices, sheriffs, constables, and all 
 other officers and subjects;" so that, in short, it is directed 
 to every subject in the king's dominions. Every one with 
 this writ may be a tyrant; if this commission is legal, a 
 tyrant in a legal manner, also, may control, imprison, or 
 murder any one within the realm. 
 
 In the next place, it is perpetual; there is no return. 
 A man is accountable to no person for his doings. Every 
 man may reign secure in his petty tyranny, and spread 
 terror and desolation around him, until the trump of 
 the archangel shall excite different emotions in his soul. 
 
 In the third place, a person with this writ, in the day- 
 time may enter all houses, shops, etc., at will, and com- 
 mand all to assist him. 
 
 Fourthly, by this writ, not only deputies, etc., but even 
 their menial servants, are allowed to lord it over us. 
 What is this but to have the curse of Canaan 4 with a 
 witness on us; to be the servant of servants, the most 
 despicable of God's creation? 
 
 Now one of the most essential branches of English lib- 
 erty is the freedom of one's house. A man's house is his 
 castle; and while he is quiet, he is as well guarded as a 
 prince in his castle. This writ, if it should be declared 
 legal, would totally annihilate this privilege. Custom- 
 house officers may enter our houses when they please; 
 we are commanded to permit their entry. Their menial 
 
WRITS OF ASSISTANCE 9 
 
 servants may enter, may break locks, bars, and everything 
 in their way; and whether they break through malice or 
 revenge, no man, no court can inquire. Bare suspicion 
 without oath is sufficient. This wanton exercise of this 
 power is not a chimerical suggestion of a heated brain. 
 
 I will mention some facts. Mr. Pew had one of these 
 writs, and when Mr. Ware succeeded him, he endorsed 
 this writ over to Mr. Ware; so that these writs are nego- 
 tiable from one officer to another, and so your honors 
 have no opportunity of judging the persons to whom this 
 vast power is delegated. Another instance is this: Mr. 
 Justice Walley had called this same Mr. Ware before 
 him, by a constable, to answer for a breach of the Sab- 
 bath Day Acts, or that of profane swearing. As soon as 
 he had finished, Mr. Ware asked him if he had done. He 
 replied: " Yes." " Well, then," said Mr. Ware, " I will 
 show you a little of my power. I command you to permit 
 me to search your house for uncustomed goods ; " and 
 went on to search the house from the garret to the cellar, 
 and then served the constable in the same manner! But 
 to show another absurdity in this writ, if it should be 
 established, I insist upon it that every person, by the 14th 
 of Charles II, 5 has this power as well as the custom-house 
 officers. The words are: "It shall be lawful for any 
 person or persons authorized," etc. What a scene does 
 this open! Every man prompted by revenge, ill humor, 
 or wantonness, to inspect the inside of his neighbor's 
 house, may get a writ of assistance. Others will ask it 
 from self-defense; one arbitrary exertion will provoke an- 
 other, until society be involved in tumult and in blood. 6 
 
 In a brief statement tell how British liberty, according to Otis, 
 was threatened by the use of writs of assistance. 
 
 Discuss the principle " A man's house is his castle." Has it 
 any recognition in modern law? 
 
 Was Otis's opposition to writs of assistance based chiefly on 
 financial, constitutional moral, religious, or other reasons? 
 
io JAMES OTIS 
 
 Do you think that Otis was unnecessarily alarmed? 
 
 Do you think that Otis was considered disloyal by most Eng- 
 lishmen of his time who were familiar with his speech? 
 
 Do you think that Otis himself believed that he was acting 
 the part of a loyal British subject when he delivered this speech? 
 
 Do you think that in 1761 Otis seriously considered American 
 independence as a means of combating injustice such as re- 
 sulted from the British use of writs of assistance? 
 
 How did Otis come to occupy so prominent a place in the 
 history of American independence? 
 
 Discuss the persuasive value of Otis's detailed account of the 
 operation of the writs. 
 
AMERICAN TAXATION 
 
 January 14, 1766 
 
 The fact that the British government had found it 
 difficult to collect revenue from the colonies even 
 though writs of assistance were used did not deter 
 George III and his ministers from continuing to at- 
 tempt to obtain money from America. Increased taxes 
 on new sources of revenue were a necessity for the 
 Empire. 
 
 The Seven Years War had increased the national 
 debt to $700,000,000 and it had become necessary to 
 maintain a great navy and large standing armies in 
 both Europe and America. Inasmuch as a consider- 
 able portion of the annual budget was used to sup- 
 port troops to overawe the Indians and maintain the 
 conquest of Canada it was thought reasonable by 
 Grenville, the chancellor of the exchequer, that the 
 colonies should share in the expense. Accordingly 
 he proposed the Stamp Act, a measure designed to 
 raise sufficient money to pay one-third of the annual 
 cost of maintaining the army in America. 
 
 After the colonists had been given a year in which 
 to consider the details of the measure, he met their 
 agents and expressed a desire to alter the bill if he 
 could make it more agreeable to their wishes. Benja- 
 min Franklin said that the old constitutional method 
 of asking the assemblies to grant funds was preferable 
 to the system of involuntary contribution embodied in 
 the Stamp Act. Grenville replied that in the past when 
 
 11 
 
12 AMERICAN TAXATION 
 
 voluntary grants were in vogue the colonies had been 
 unable to agree on the proportion of expense that each 
 should bear, a fact that Franklin could not deny. 
 The conference ended without material change in the 
 proposed bill which was passed by the House of Com- 
 mons with slight opposition in March 1765. 
 
 This act was planned to furnish a revenue of 
 $300,000, all of which was to be applied toward the 
 support of troops in America. The bill, however, 
 was received by the colonists with great indignation. 
 They were willing to contribute to the expenses of the 
 Imperial government, if the King would ask the colo- 
 nial assemblies to make grants; but they were un- 
 willing to be taxed by Parliament so long as they were 
 not represented in the House of Commons. Accord- 
 ingly the Americans refused to use the stamped paper 
 required by the law for nearly all commercial trans- 
 actions. Business practically ceased. Rioting oc- 
 curred in many cities, and criticism of the policy of the 
 British ministry became daily more bitter. 
 
 On January 14, 1766, when Parliament assembled, 
 the King's speech again asserted the right to tax 
 America. Pitt was present although he had but re- 
 cently recovered from a severe illness. Unfamiliar 
 with the calendar, because of his absence of nearly a 
 year, he did not know that American taxation was 
 to be considered; but when the subject was discussed, 
 so impressed was he by the seriousness of the moment 
 that he spoke extemporaneously with all the fire that 
 had made his earlier speeches famous. Many years 
 of Parliamentary service and continuous study of con- 
 ditions in America, made his words authoritative. His 
 speech produced an immediate change in the official 
 attitude toward America ; and he was able within the 
 next few weeks so to organize the advocates and lovers 
 
AMERICAN TAXATION 13 
 
 of English liberty that on March 18, 1766, the ob- 
 noxious Stamp Act was repealed. 
 
 AMERICAN TAXATION 
 
 William Pitt, Earl of Chatham 
 
 It is a long time, Mr. Speaker, since I have attended in 
 Parliament. When the resolution was taken in this House 
 to tax America, I was ill in bed. If I could have endured 
 to be carried 1 in my bed — so great was the agitation of 
 my mind for the consequences — I would have solicited 
 some kind hand to have laid me down on this floor, to 
 have borne my testimony against it! It is now an act 
 that has passed. I would speak with decency of every 
 act of this House; but I must beg the indulgence of the 
 House to speak of it with freedom. 
 
 I hope a day may soon be appointed to consider the 
 state of the nation with respect to America. I hope gen- 
 tlemen will come to this debate with all the temper and 
 impartiality that his majesty recommends, 2 and the im- 
 portance of the subject requires; 3 a subject of greater im- 
 portance than ever engaged the attention of this House, 
 that subject only excepted, when, near a century ago, it 
 was the question whether you yourselves were to be bond 
 or free. 
 
 I will only speak to one point — a point which seems not 
 to have been generally understood, I mean to the right. 
 Some gentlemen seem to have considered it as a point of 
 honor. If gentlemen consider it in that light, they leave 
 all measures of right and wrong to follow a delusion that 
 may lead to destruction. It is my opinion that thj^ king- 
 dom has no right to lay a tax upon the colonies. At the 
 same time, I assert the authority of this kingdom over 
 
14 WILLIAM PITT, EARL OF CHATHAM 
 
 the colonies to be sovereign and supreme, in every cir- 
 cumstance of government and legislation whatsoever. 
 They are the subjects of this kingdom, equally entitled 
 with yourselves to all the natural rights of mankind and 
 the peculiar privileges of Englishmen; equally bound by 
 its laws, and equally participating in the constitution of 
 this free country. The Americans are the sons, not the 
 bastards, of England ! Taxation is no part of the gov- 
 erning or legislative power. The taxes are a voluntary 
 gift and grant of the Commons alone. In legislation the 
 three estates of the realm are alike concerned ; but the 
 concurrence of the peers and the Crown to tax is only 
 necessary to clothe it with the form of a law. The gift 
 and grant is of the Commons alone. 
 
 In the ancient days, the Crown, the* barons, and the 
 clergy possessed the lands. In those days, the barons 
 and the clergy gave and granted to the Crown. 
 They gave and granted what was their own! At 
 present, since the discovery of America, and other cir- 
 cumstances permitting, the Commons are become the pro- 
 prietors of the la. id. The church (God bless it!) has but 
 a pittance. The property of the lords, compared with 
 that of the Commons, is a drop of water in the ocean ; 
 and this House represents those Commons, the proprietors 
 of the lands; and those proprietors virtually represent the 
 rest of the inhabitants. When, therefore, in this House 
 we give and grant, we give and grant what is our own. 
 But in an American tax, what do we do? "We, your 
 majesty's Commons for Great Britain, give and grant to 
 your majesty " — what? Our own property! No! "We 
 give and grant to your majesty " the property of your 
 majesty's Commons of America! It is an absurdity in 
 terms^ 
 
 The distinction between legislation and taxation 4 is 
 essentially necessary to liberty. The crown and the peers 
 
AMERICAN TAXATION 13 
 
 are equally legislative powers with the Commons. If tax- 
 ation be a part of simple legislation, the Crown and the 
 peers have rights in taxation as well as yourselves; rights 
 which they will claim, which they will exercise, whenever 
 the principle can be supported by power. 
 
 There is an idea in some that the colonies are virtually 
 represented in the House. I would fain know by whom 
 an American is represented here. Is he represented by 
 any knight of the shire, in any county in this kingdom? 
 Would to God that respectable representation was aug- 
 mented to a greater number ! Or will you tell him that he 
 is represented by any representative of a borough? — a 
 borough which, perhaps, its own representative never 
 saw ! This is what is called the rotten part of the con- 
 stitution. It can not continue a century. If it does not 
 drop, it must be amputated. The idea of a virtual rep- 
 resentation 5 of America in this House is the most con- 
 temptible idea that ever entered the head of a man. It 
 does not deserve a serious refutation. 
 
 The Commons of America represented in their several 
 assemblies have ever been in possession of the exercise of 
 this, their constitutional right, of giving and granting 
 their own money. They would have been slaves if they 
 had not enjoyed it! At the same time, this kingdom, as 
 the supreme governing and legislative power, has always 
 bound the colonies by her laws, by her regulations, and 
 restrictions in trade, in navigation, in manufactures, in 
 every thing except that of taking their money out of then 
 pockets without their consent. 
 
 Since the accession of King William, many ministers, 
 some of great, others of more moderate abilities, have 
 taken the lead of government. None of these thought, 
 or even dreamed, of robbing the colonies of their constitu- 
 tional rights. That was reserved to mark the era of the 
 rte administration. Not that there were wanting some, 
 
16 WILLIAM PITT, EARL OF CHATHAM 
 
 when I had the honor to serve his majesty, to propose to 
 me to burn my fingers with an American stamp act. 
 With the enemy at their back, with our bayonets at their 
 breast, in the day of their distress, perhaps the Americans 
 would have submitted to the imposition; but it would 
 have been taking an ungenerous, an unjust advantage. 
 The gentleman boasts of his bounties to America! Are 
 not these bounties intended finally for the benefit of this 
 kingdom? If not, he has misapplied the national 
 treasures ! 
 
 I am no courtier of America. 6 I stand up for this king- 
 dom. I maintain that the Parliament has a right to bind, 
 to restrain America. Our legislative power over the colo- 
 nies is sovereign and supreme. When it ceases to be sov- 
 ereign and supreme, I would advise every gentleman to 
 sell his lands, if he can, and embark for that country. 
 When two countries are connected together like England 
 and her colonies, without being incorporated, the one 
 must necessarily govern. The greater must rule the less. 
 But she must so rule it as not to contradict the funda- 
 mental principles that are common to both. 
 
 A great deal has been said without doors of the power, 
 the strength of America. It is a topic that ought to be 
 cautiously meddled with. In a good cause, on a sound 
 bottom, the force of this country can crush America to 
 atoms. I know the valor of your troops. I know the 
 skill of your officers. There is not a company of foot 
 that has served in America out of which you may not pick 
 a man of sufficient knowledge and experience to make a 
 governor of a colony there. But on this ground, on the 
 Stamp Act, which so many here will think a crying in- 
 justice, I am one who will lift up my hands against it. 
 
 In such a cause your success would be hazardous. 
 America, if she fell, would fall like the strong man; she 
 would embrace the pillars of the state and pull down the 
 
AMERICAN TAXATION 17 
 
 Constitution with her. Is this your boasted peace — not 
 to sheathe the sword in the scabbard, but to sheathe it in 
 the bowels of your countrymen? Will you quarrel with 
 yourselves, now the whole house of Bourbon 7 is united 
 against you ; while France disturbs your fisheries in New- 
 foundland, embarrasses your slave trade to Africa, and 
 withholds from your subjects in Canada their property 
 stipulated by treaty; while the ransom for the Manilas 
 is denied by Spain, and its gallant conqueror basely tra- 
 duced into a mean plunderer — a gentleman whose noble 
 and generous spirit would do honor to the proudest 
 grandee of the country? 
 
 The Americans have not acted in all things with pru- 
 dence and temper; they have been wronged; they have 
 been driven to madness by injustice. Will you punish 
 them for the madness you have occasioned? Rather let 
 prudence and temper come first from this side. I will 
 undertake for America that she will follow the example. 
 *Upon the whole, I will beg leave to tell the House 
 what is my opinion. It is, that the Stamp Act be repealed 
 absolutely, totally, and immediately. That the reason for 
 the repeal be assigned — viz., because it was founded on 
 an erroneous principle. At the same time, let the sover- 
 eign authority of this country over the colonies be as- 
 serted in as strong terms as can be devised, and be made 
 to extend to every point of legislation whatsoever; that 
 we may bind their trade, confine their manufactures, and 
 exercise every power whatsoever, except that of taking 
 money from their pockets without their consent. ^ 
 
 What does Chatham recognize as the supreme legal authority 
 and source of law for both England and America? 
 
 What were Chatham's reasons for considering the taxation of 
 America the most important question that had come before the 
 House of Commons since the days of the Stuarts? 
 
 What is the distinction made by Chatham between the right to 
 tax and the right to legislate? 
 
1 8 WILLIAM PITT, EARL OF CHATHAM 
 
 Does modern law recognize this distinction? 
 
 Point out persuasive elements in Chatham's speech. Did he 
 understand the temper of Englishmen? 
 
 What statements in the last paragraph show that he did not 
 understand the temper of Americans? 
 
 What evidence is there in Chatham's speech that a movement 
 for the independence of America was already under way? 
 
WAR WITH AMERICA 
 
 February 6, 1775 
 
 The favorable impression created by the repeal of the 
 Stamp Act was largely destroyed by the passage soon 
 after of the Declaratory Act in which Parliament laid 
 no import or duty but asserted its right to tax 
 America. This action was a colossal blunder, inas- 
 much as it ignored the fact that the Americans had 
 not refused to furnish money to support the govern- 
 ment but had denied this very " right " of taxation 
 which now was expressly reaffirmed. Before the end 
 of the year, also, King George III, who had no sym- 
 pathy with the democratic aspirations of the colonists, 
 induced Parliament to lay new duties on tea and other 
 articles imported by the Americans. 
 
 Continued disorder in America and decreasing trade 
 again brought about the repeal in March, 1770, of all 
 these duties except that on tea. The latter duty the 
 King determined to retain, it is said, from a desire to 
 " try the question with America." In the hope of mak- 
 ing the tax more acceptable the duty was reduced to 
 six cents a pound, which permitted tea to be sold in 
 America at a cheaper price than in England. The 
 colonists, however, who were seeking a democratic 
 system of taxation rather than low taxes, refused to 
 pay the decreased duty. A mob threw four ship loads 
 of tea into Boston harbor. Incensed with their lack 
 of respect for the royal authority, the King induced 
 Parliament to take away the old charter of Massa- 
 chusetts and to pass other acts of a drastic nature. 
 
 19 
 
20 JOHN WILKES 
 
 As these measures threatened to destroy English 
 liberty in America, concerted action on the part of 
 the colonists was demanded. On September i, 1774, 
 the Continental Congress met ill Philadelphia and 
 passed resolutions in which trade with England was 
 boj/cotted. Nevertheless in a very calm and conciliat- 
 ing Petition to the King the Congress once more re- 
 affirmed its loyalty to the Empire and asserted its 
 willingness to pay all taxes justly levied in accordance 
 with the English Constitution. Clashes between armed 
 citizens and British troops, nevertheless, had already 
 occurred more than once. On February 6, 1775, when 
 John Wilkes rose in Parliament to speak it was clearly 
 evident that America and the Mother Country were on 
 the verge of war. 
 
 WAR WITH AMERICA 
 
 John Wilkes 
 
 I am surprised that in a business of so much moment as 
 this before the House, respecting the British colonies in 
 America, a cause which comprehends almost every ques- 
 tion relative to the common rights of mankind, almost 
 every question of policy and legislation, it should be re- 
 solved to proceed with so little circumspection, or rather 
 with so much precipitation and heedless imprudence. 
 With what temerity are we assured that the same men 
 who have been so often overwhelmed with praises for 
 their attachment to this country, for their forwardness to 
 grant it the necessary succors, for the valor they have 
 signalized in its defense, have all at once so degenerated 
 from their ancient manners as to merit the appellation of 
 seditious, ungrateful, impious rebels! But if such a. 
 
WAR WITH AMERICA 21 
 
 change has, indeed, been wrought in the minds of this 
 most: loyal people, it must at least be admitted that affec- 
 tions so extraordinary could only have been produced by 
 some very powerful cause. 1 But who is ignorant, who 
 needs to be told of the new madness that infatuates our 
 ministers? Who has not seen the tyrannical counsels they 
 have pursued for the last ten years? They would now 
 have us carry to the foot of the throne 2 a resolution 
 stamped with rashness and injustice, fraught with blood, 
 and a horrible futurity. But before this be allowed them, 
 before the signal of civil war be given, before they are 
 permitted to force Englishmen to sheathe their swords in 
 the bowels of their fellow-subjects, I hope this House 
 will consider the rights of humanity, the original ground 
 and cause of the present dispute. Have we justice on our 
 side? No; assuredly no. He must be altogether a 
 stranger to the British Constitution who does not know 
 that contributions are voluntary gifts of the people; and 
 singularly blind not to perceive that the words " Liberty 
 and property " so grateful to English ears, are nothing 
 better than mockery and insult to the Americans, if their 
 property can be taken without their consent. And what 
 motive can there exist for this new rigor, for these ex- 
 traordinary measures? Have not the Americans always 
 demonstrated the utmost zeal and liberality whenever 
 their succors have been required by the Mother Country? 
 In the last two wars they gave you more than you 
 asked for, and more than their facilities warranted ; they 
 were not only liberal toward you, but prodigal of their 
 substance. They fought gallantly and victoriously by 
 your side, with equal valor, against our and their enemy, 
 the common enemy of the liberties of Europe and 
 America, the ambitious and faithless French, whom we 
 now fear and flatter. And even now at a moment when 
 you are planning their destruction, when you are brand- 
 
22 JOHN WILKES 
 
 ing them with the odious appellation of rebels, what is 
 their language, what their protestation? Read, in the 
 name of heaven, the late petition of the Congress to the 
 King, and you will find " they are ready and willing, as 
 they have ever been, to demonstrate their loyalty by 
 exerting their utmost efforts in granting supplies and 
 raising forces when constitutionally required." And yet 
 we hear it vociferated by some inconsiderate individuals 
 that the Americans wish to abolish the Navigation Act; 
 that they intend to throw off the supremacy of Great 
 Britain. But would to God those assertions were not 
 rather a provocation than the truth! They ask nothing, 
 for such are the words of their petition, but for peace, 
 liberty, and safety. They wish not a diminution of the 
 royal prerogative; they solicit not any new right. They 
 are ready, on the contrary, to defend this prerogative, to 
 maintain the royal authority, and to draw closer the bonds 
 of their connection with Great Britain. But our minis- 
 ters, perhaps to punish others for their own faults, are 
 sedulously endeavoring, not only to relax those powerful 
 ties, but to dissolve and sever them forever. Their ad- 
 dress represents the Province of Massachusetts as in a 
 state of actual rebellion. The other provinces are held 
 out to our indignation, as aiding and abetting. Many 
 arguments have been employed by some learned gentle- 
 men among us to comprehend them all in the same of- 
 fense, and to involve them all in the same proscription. 
 
 Whether their present state is that of rebellion, or of 
 a fit and just resistance to unlawful acts of power, to 
 our attempts to rob them of their property and liberties, 
 as they imagine, I shall not declare. But I well know 
 what will follow, 3 nor, however strange and harsh it 
 may appear to some, shall I hesitate to announce it, that 
 I may not be accused hereafter of having failed in my 
 duty to my country, on so grave an occasion, and at the 
 
WAR WITH AMERICA 23 
 
 approach of such direful calamities. Know, then, a suc- 
 cessful resistance is a revolution, not a rebellion ; rebel- 
 lion, indeed, appears on the back of a flying enemy, but 
 revolution flames on the breastplate of the victorious war- 
 rior. Who can tell whether in consequence of this day's 
 violent and mad address to his majesty, the scabbard may 
 not be thrown away by them, as well as by us; and 
 whether in a few years the independent Americans may 
 not celebrate the glorious era of the Revolution of 1775, 
 as we do that of 1688? The generous effort of our fore- 
 fathers for freedom, heaven crowned with success, or 
 their noble blood had dyed our scaffolds, like that of 
 Scottish traitors and rebels ; and the period of our history 
 which does us the most honor would have been deemed 
 a rebellion against the lawful authority of the prince, not 
 a resistance authorized by all the laws of God and man, 
 not the expulsion of a detested tyrant. 
 
 I can no more comprehend the policy than acknowledge 
 the justice of your deliberations. Where is your force, 
 what are your armies, how are they to be recruited, and 
 how supported? The single Province of Massachusetts 
 has at this moment thirty thousand men, well trained and 
 disciplined, and can bring in case of emergency ninety 
 thousand into the field ; and, doubt not they will do it, 
 when all that is dear is at stake, when forced to defend 
 their liberty and property against their cruel oppressors. 
 The right honorable gentleman with the blue riband 4 
 assures us that ten thousand of our troops and four Irish 
 regiments will make their brains turn in the head a little, 
 and strike them aghast with terror. But where does the 
 author of this exquisite scheme propose to send his army? 
 Boston, perhaps, you may lay in ashes, or it may be made 
 a strong garrison ; but the province will be lost to you. 
 You will hold Boston as you hold Gibraltar, in the midst 
 of a country which will not be yours; the whole Ameri- 
 
24 JOHN WILKES 
 
 can continent will remain in the power of your enemies. 
 Where your fleets and armies are stationed, the possession 
 will be secured while they continue; but all the rest will 
 be lost. In the great scale of empire, you will decline, I 
 fear, from the decision of this day; and the Americans 
 will rise in independence, to power, to all the greatness 
 of the most renowned states — for they build on the solid 
 basis of general public liberty. 
 
 How according to Wilkes were the Americans provoked to 
 rebellion? 
 
 What rights did Wilkes believe the colonies wished England 
 to grant them? 
 
 What reason did Wilkes give for believing that the Ameri- 
 cans would gain independence and rise to great power? 
 
 Did his prophecy prove true in all details? 
 
 To what motives did Wilkes appeal in this speech? 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 
 
 March 22, 1775 
 
 As the objectionable measures suggested by King 
 George III were formulated by Lord North's ministry 
 and passed one after another, discontent in America 
 steadily increased. With a fine sarcasm one legisla- 
 tive body after another declared that the colonies 
 would train soldiers in order to save the Mother Coun- 
 try the necessity of taxing Americans to provide troops 
 for their defense. In nearly all the provinces com- 
 panies of soldiers had in fact been equipped and 
 drilled. 
 
 In Parliament Pitt, Wilkes, Barre, and others had 
 espoused the cause of America in vain. The King and 
 his ministry were determined, in the face of all ex- 
 pediency, to assert their right to tax America. The 
 most that Lord North was willing to concede was that 
 any colony should be exempted from taxation if it 
 had granted for the common defense of the Empire an 
 amount " according to the condition, circumstances, 
 and situation of such colony " satisfactory to the Gov- 
 ernment. Although this bill conferred on the assem- 
 blies merely the form of making grants and still re- 
 tained for Parliament the right of taxation, the 
 measure was intended to be conciliatory. As Parlia- 
 ment seemed for the moment inclined to consider a 
 gentler policy, Burke seized the opportunity to offer, 
 on March 22 , 1775, conciliatory resolutions that met 
 adequately nearly all the constitutional demands of the 
 
 25 
 
26 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 colonists. The partition of the Empire would prob- 
 ably have been avoided had not the House of Com- 
 mons by a vote of 270 to 78 rejected his proposals. 
 
 Members of Parliament who listened to Burke's 
 words were not at the time sufficiently impressed to 
 lend their votes, but many, after perusal of the printed 
 speech, when it was too late, were won over to his 
 views. Fox, an orator of the first rank and a con- 
 temporary of Burke was so thoroughly convinced of 
 the justice and soundness of Burke's plan that he 
 urged Members of Parliament " to peruse the Speech 
 on Conciliation again and again, to study it, to imprint 
 it on their minds, to impress it on their hearts." Al- 
 though Burke's speech failed to secure for Americans 
 the rights to which as English subjects they were 
 entitled, it recorded in imperishable form the prin- 
 ciples of a just and generous policy that must here- 
 after form a part of all humane and enlightened 
 government. 
 
 CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 
 Edmund Burke 
 
 1. I hope, 1 Sir, that, notwithstanding the austerity of the 
 Chair, your good nature will incline you to some degree of in- 
 dulgence toward human frailty. You will not think it unnatural 
 that those who have an object depending which strongly engages 
 their hopes and fears should be somewhat inclined to super- 
 stition. As I came into the House, full of anxiety about the 
 event of my motion, I found, to my infinite surprise, that the 
 grand penal bill, by which we had passed sentence on the trade 
 and sustenance of America, is to be returned to us from the 
 other House. I do confess I could not help looking on this 
 event as a fortunate omen. I look upon it as a sort of provi- 
 dential favor by which we are put once more in possession of 
 our deliberative capacity, upon a business so very questionable 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 27 
 
 in its nature, so very uncertain in its issue. By the return of 
 this bill, which seemed to have taken its flight forever, we are 
 at this very instant nearly as free to choose a plan for our 
 American government as we were on the first day of the session. 
 If, Sir, we incline to the side of conciliation, we are not at 
 all embarrassed, unless we please to make ourselves so, by 
 any incongruous mixture of coercion and restraint. We are 
 therefore called upon, as it were, by a superior warning voice, 
 again to attend to America; to attend to the whole of it to- 
 gether; and to review the subject with an unusual degree of 
 care and calmness. 
 
 2. Surely it is an awful subject, or there is none so on this 
 side of the grave. When I first had the honor of a seat in 
 this House, the affairs of that continent pressed themselves upon 
 us as the most important and most delicate object of parlia- 
 mentary attention. My little share in this great deliberation 
 oppressed me. I found myself a partaker in a very high trust; 
 and having no sort of reason to rely on the strength of my 
 natural abilities for the proper execution of that trust, I was 
 obliged to take more than common pains to instruct myself in 
 everything which relates to our colonies. I was not less under 
 the necessity of forming some fixed ideas concerning the general 
 policy of the British Empire. Something of this sort seemed to 
 be indispensable, in order, amidst so vast a fluctuation of pas- 
 sions and opinions, to concenter my thoughts, to ballast my con- 
 duct, to preserve me from being blown about by every wind of 
 fashionable doctrine. I really did not think it safe or manly 
 to have fresh principles to seek upon every fresh mail which 
 should arrive from America. 
 
 3. At that period I had the fortune to find myself in perfect 
 concurrence with a large majority in thii House. Bowing under 
 that high authority, and penetrated with the sharpness and 
 strength of that early impression, I have continued ever since, 
 without the least deviation, in my original sentiments. Whether 
 this be owing to an obstinate perseverance in error, or to a 
 religious adherence to what appears to me truth and reason, 
 it is in your equity to judge. 
 
 4. Sir, Parliament, having an enlarged view of objects, made 
 during this interval more frequent changes in their sentiments 
 and their conduct than could be justified in a particular per- 
 son upon the contracted scale of private information. But 
 though I do not hazard anything approaching to censure on the 
 
28 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 motives of former parliaments to all those alterations, one 
 fact is undoubted — that under them the state of America has 
 been kept in continual agitation. Everything administered as 
 remedy to the public complaint, if it did not produce, was at 
 least followed by, a heightening of the distemper; until, by a 
 variety of experiments, that important country has been brought 
 into her present situation — a situation which I will not miscall, 
 which I dare not name, which I scarcely know how to com- 
 prehend in the terms of any description. 
 
 5. In this posture, Sir, things stood at the beginning of the 
 session. About that time 2 a worthy member of great parlia- 
 mentary experience, who in the year 1766 filled the chair of 
 the American Committee with much ability, took me aside and, 
 lamenting the .present aspect of our politics, told me things 
 were come to such a pass that our former methods of proceed- 
 ing in the House would be no longer tolerated; that the public 
 tribunal, never too indulgent to a long and unsuccessful opposi- 
 tion, would now scrutinize our conduct with unusual severity; 
 that the very vicissitudes and shiftings of ministerial measures, 
 instead of convicting their authors of inconstancy and want of 
 system, would be taken as an occasion of charging us with a 
 predetermined discontent which nothing could satisfy, while we 
 accused every measure of vigor as cruel, and every proposal of 
 lenity as weak and irresolute. The public, he said, would not 
 have patience to see us play the game out with our adversaries: 
 we must produce our hand. It would be expected that those 
 who for many years had been active in such affairs should 
 show that they had formed some clear and decided idea of the 
 principles of colony government, and were capable of draw- 
 ing out something like a platform of the ground which might 
 be laid for future and permanent tranquillity. 
 
 6. I felt the truth of what my honorable friend represented, 
 but I felt my situation, too. His application might have been 
 made with far greater propriety to many other gentlemen. No 
 man was indeed ever better disposed or worse qualified for 
 such an undertaking than myself. Though I gave so far in to 
 his opinion that I immediately threw my thoughts into a sort 
 of parliamentary form, I was by no means equally ready to 
 produce them. It generally argues some degree of natural im- 
 potence of mind or some want of knowledge of the world, to 
 hazard plans of government except from a seat of authority. 
 Propositions are made not only ineffectually but somewhat 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 29 
 
 disreputably when the minds of men are not properly disposed 
 for their reception ; and for my part I am not ambitious of 
 ridicule, not absolutely a candidate for disgrace. 
 
 7. Besides, Sir, to speak the plain truth, I have in general no 
 very exalted opinion of the virtue of 3 paper government, nor 
 of any politics in which the plan is to be wholly separated 
 from the execution. But when I saw that anger and violence 
 prevailed every day more and more, and that things were 
 hastening toward an incurable alienation of our colonies, I 
 confess my caution gave way. I felt this as one of those few 
 moments in which decorum yields to a higher duty. Public 
 calamity is a mighty leveler, and there are occasions when any, 
 even the slightest, chance of doing good must be laid hold on 
 even by the most inconsiderable person. 
 
 8. To restore order and repose to an empire so great and so 
 distracted as ours, is, merely in the attempt, an undertaking 
 that would ennoble the flights of the highest genius and obtain 
 pardon for the efforts of the meanest understanding. Struggling 
 a good while with these thoughts, by degrees I felt myself more 
 firm. I derived, at length, some confidence from what in other 
 circumstances usually produces timidity. I grew less anxious 
 even from the idea of my own insignificance. For judging 
 of what you are by what you ought to be, I persuaded myself 
 that you would not reject a reasonable proposition because 
 it had nothing but its reason to recommend it. On the other 
 hand being totally destitute of all shadow of influence, natural 
 or adventitious, I was very sure that if my proposition were 
 futile or dangerous, if it were weakly conceived or improperly 
 timed, there was nothing exterior to it of power to awe, dazzle, 
 or delude you. You will see it just as it is and you will 
 treat it just as it deserves. 
 
 9. The proposition is peace. Not peace through the 
 medium of war; not peace to be hunted through the 
 labyrinth of intricate and endless negotiations; not peace 
 to arise out of universal discord, fomented from principle, 
 in all parts of the empire ; not peace to depend on the 
 juridical determination 4 of perplexing questions, or the 
 precise marking of shadowy boundaries of a complex 
 government. It is simple peace, sought in its natural 
 course and in its ordinary haunts. It is peace sought in 
 
30 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 the spirit of peace, and laid in principles purely pacific. 
 I propose by removing the ground of the difference and 
 by restoring the former unsuspecting confidence of the 
 colonies in the Mother Country, to give permanent satis- 
 faction to your people; and, far from a scheme of ruling 
 by discord, to reconcile them to each other in the same 
 act, and by the bond of the very same interest which re- 
 conciles them to British government. 
 
 10. My idea is nothing more. Refined policy ever has 
 been the parent of confusion, and ever will be so as 
 long as the world endures. Plain good intention, which 
 is as easily discovered at the first view as fraud is surely 
 detected at last, is, let me say, of no mean force in the 
 government of mankind. Genuine simplicity of heart is a 
 healing and cementing principle. My plan therefore, 
 being formed upon the most simple grounds imaginable, 
 may disappoint some people when they hear it. It has 
 nothing to recommend it to the pruriency of curious ears. 
 There is nothing at all new and captivating in it. It has 
 nothing of the splendor of the project which has been 
 lately laid upon your table by the noble lord in the blue 
 ribbon. It does not propose to fill your lobby with squab- 
 bling colony agents, 5 who will require the interposition 
 of your mace at every instant to keep the peace among 
 them. It does not institute a magnificent auction of 
 finance, where captivated provinces come to general ran- 
 som by bidding against each other until you knock 
 down the hammer and determine a proportion of pay- 
 ments beyond all the powers of algebra to equalize and 
 settle. 
 
 ii. The plan which I shall presume to suggest derives, 
 however, one great advantage from the proposition and 
 registry of that 6 noble lord's project, — the idea of con- 
 ciliation is admissible. First, the House, in accepting 
 the resolution moved by the noble lord, has admitted, not- 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 31 
 
 withstanding the menacing front of our address, notwith- 
 standing our heavy bills of pains and penalties, 7 that we 
 do not think ourselves precluded from all ideas of free 
 grace and bounty. 
 
 12. The House has gone further: it has declared con- 
 ciliation admissible previous to any submission on the part 
 of America. It has even shot a good deal beyond that 
 mark and has admitted that the complaints of our former 
 mode of exerting the right of taxation were not wholly 
 unfounded. That right thus exerted is allowed to have 
 had something reprehensible in it, something unwise or 
 something grievous, since, in the midst of our heat and 
 resentment we of ourselves have proposed a capital alter- 
 ation; and, in order to get rid of what seemed so very 
 exceptionable, have instituted a mode that is altogether 
 new, one that is indeed wholly alien from all the ancient 
 methods and forms of Parliament. 
 
 13. The principle of this proceeding is large enough 
 for my purpose. The means proposed by the noble lord 
 for carrying his ideas into execution, I think, indeed, are 
 very indifferently suited to the end; and this I shall en- 
 deavor to show you before I sit down. But for the 
 present I take my ground on the admitted principle. I 
 mean to give peace. Peace implies reconciliation ; and 
 where there has been a material dispute, reconciliation 
 does in a manner always imply concession on the one part 
 or on the other. In this state of things I make no diffi- 
 culty in affirming that the proposal ought to originate 
 from us. Great and acknowledged force is not impaired 
 either in effect or in opinion by an unwillingness to exert 
 itself. The superior power may offer peace with honor 
 and with safety. Such an offer from such a power will 
 be attributed to magnanimity. But the concessions of the 
 weak are the concessions of fear. When such a one is 
 disarmed he is wholly at the mercy of his superior; and 
 
32 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 he loses forever that time and those chances which, as 
 they happen to all men, are the strength and resources of 
 all inferior power. 
 
 14. The capital leading questions on which you must 
 this day decide are these two : First, whether you ought to 
 concede, and secondly, what your concessions ought to be. 
 On the first of these questions we have gained, as I have 
 just taken the liberty of observing to you, some ground. 
 But I am sensible that a good deal more is still to be 
 done. Indeed, Sir, to enable us to determine both on the 
 one and the other of these great questions with a firm and 
 precise judgment, I think it may be necessary to consider 
 distinctly the true nature and the peculiar circumstances 
 of the object 8 which we have before us, because after all 
 our struggle, whether we will or not, we must govern 
 America according to that nature and to those circum- 
 stances, and not according to our own imaginations, not 
 according to abstract ideas of right; by no means accord- 
 ing to mere general theories of government, the resort to 
 which appears to me in our present situation no better 
 than arrant trifling. I shall therefore endeavor, with 
 your leave, to lay before you some of the most material 
 of these circumstances in as full and as clear a manner as 
 I am able to state them. 
 
 15. The first thing that we have to consider with re- 
 gard to the nature of the object is the number of people in 
 the colonies. I have taken for some years a good deal of 
 pains on that point. I can by no calculation justify my- 
 self in placing the number below two millions of inhabi- 
 tants of our own European blood and color, besides at 
 least 500,000 others who form no inconsiderable part of 
 the strength and opulence of the whole. This, Sir, is, I 
 believe, about the true number. There is no occasion to 
 exaggerate where plain truth is of so much weight and 
 importance. But whether I put the present numbers too high 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 33 
 
 or too low, is a matter of little moment. Such is the strength 
 with which population shoots in that part of the world, that 
 state the numbers as high as we will, while the dispute con- 
 tinues, the exaggeration ends. While we are discussing any- 
 given magnitude, they are grown to it. While we spend our 
 time in deliberating on the mode of governing two millions, 
 we shall find we have millions more to manage. Your children 
 do not grow faster from infancy to manhood than they spread 
 from families to communities, and from villages to nations. 
 
 16. I put this consideration of the present and the growing 
 numbers in the front of our deliberation; because, Sir, this 
 consideration will make it evident to a blunter discernment 
 than yours, that no partial, narrow, contracted, pinched, occa- 
 sional system will be at all suitable to such an object. It will 
 show you that it is not to be considered as one of those 
 minima which are out of the eye and consideration of the law; 
 not a paltry excrescence of the state; not a mean dependent, 
 who may be neglected with little damage and provoked with 
 little danger. It will prove that some degree of care and 
 caution is required in the handling such an object; it will show 
 that yon ought not in reason to trifle with so large a mass 
 of the interests and feelings of the human race. You could at 
 no time do so without guilt; and be assured you will not be 
 able to do it long with impunity. 
 
 17. But the population of this country, the great and growing 
 population, though a very important consideration, will lose 
 much of its weight if not combined with other circumstances. 
 The commerce of your colonies is out of all proportion beyond 
 the numbers of the people. This ground of their commerce 
 indeed has been trod some days ago, and with great ability, 
 by a distinguished person at your bar. This gentleman, 
 after thirty-five years 1 — it is so long since he first appeared 
 at the same place to plead for the commerce of Great Britain 
 — has come again before you to plead the same cause, without 
 any other effect of time than that to the fire of imagination 
 and extent of erudition which even then marked him as one of 
 the first literary characters of his age, he has added a consum- 
 mate knowledge in the commercial interest of his country, 
 formed by a long course of enlightened and discriminating 
 experience. 
 
 18. Sir, I should be inexcusable in coming after such a person 
 with any detail if a great part of the members who now fill 
 
34 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 the House had not the misfortune to be absent when he appeared 
 at your bar. 10 Besides, Sir, I propose to take the matter at 
 periods of time somewhat different from his. There is, if 
 I mistake not, a point of view from whence, if you will look 
 at this subject, it is impossible that it should not make an im- 
 pression upon you. 
 
 19. I have in my hand two accounts: one a#comparative state 
 of the export trade of England to its colonies as it stood in 
 the year 1704 and as it stood in the year 1772; the other a 
 state of the export trade of this country to its colonies alone 
 as it stood in 1772, compared with the whole trade of Eng- 
 land to all parts of the world, the colonies included, in the 
 year 1704. They are from good vouchers; the latter period 
 from the accounts on your table, the earlier from an original 
 manuscript of Davenant, who first established the inspector- 
 general's office, which has been ever since his time so abundant 
 a source of parliamentary information. 
 
 20. The export trade to the colonies consists of three great 
 branches: the African, which, terminating almost wholly in the 
 colonies, must be put to the account of their commerce; the 
 West Indian; and the North American. All these are so 
 interwoven that the attempt to separate them would tear to 
 pieces the contexture of the whole; and if not entirely destroy, 
 would very much depreciate the value of all the parts. I there- 
 fore consider these three denominations to be what in effect 
 they are, one trade. 
 
 21. The trade to the colonies, taken on the export side at the 
 beginning of this century, that is, in the year 1704, stood thus: — 
 
 Exports to North America and the West Indies £483,265 
 
 To Africa 86,665 
 
 £569,930 
 
 22. In the year 1772, which I take as a middle year between 
 the highest and lowest of those lately laid on your table, the 
 account was as follows: — 
 
 To North America and the West Indies.... £4,791,734 
 
 To Africa 866,398 
 
 To which, if you add the export trade from 
 
 Scotland, which had in 1704 no existence.. 364,000 
 
 £6,022,132 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 35 
 
 23. From five hundred and odd thousand it has grown to six 
 millions. It has increased no less than twelvefold. This is the 
 state of the colony trade as compared with itself at these two 
 periods within this century, and this is matter for meditation. 
 But this is not all. Examine my second account. See how the 
 export trade to the colonies alone in 1772 stood in the other 
 point of view, that is, as compared to the whole trade of 
 England in 1704. 
 
 The whole export trade of England, includ- 
 ing that to the colonies, in 1704 £6,509,000 
 
 Export to the colonies alone in 1772 6,022,000 
 
 Difference £487,000 
 
 24. The trade with America alone is now within less than 
 £500,000 of being equal to what this great commercial nation, 
 England, carried on at the beginning of this century with the 
 whole world! If I had taken the largest year of those on your 
 table, it would rather have exceeded. But, it will be said, is not 
 this American trade an unnatural protuberance, that has drawn 
 the juices from the rest of the body? The reverse. It is the 
 very food that has nourished every other part into its present 
 magnitude. Our general trade has been greatly augmented, 
 and augmented more or less in almost every part to which it 
 ever extended, but with this material difference, that of the 
 six millions which in the beginning of the century constituted 
 the whole mass of our export commerce, the colony trade was 
 but one-twelfth part: it is now, as a part of sixteen millions, 
 considerably more than a third of the whole. This is the 
 relative proportion of the importance of the colonies at these 
 two periods; and all reasoning concerning our mode of treat- 
 ing them must have this proportion as its basis, or it is a 
 reasoning weak, rotten, and sophistical. 
 
 25. Mr. Speaker, I can not prevail on myself to hurry over 
 this great consideration. It is good for us to be here. We stand 
 where we have an immense view of what is and what is past. 
 Clouds, indeed, and darkness rest upon the future. Let us, 
 however, before we descend from this noble eminence, reflect 
 that this growth of our national prosperity has happened within 
 the short period of the life of man. It has happened within 
 sixty-eight years. There are those alive whose memory might 
 touch the two extremities. For instance, my Lord Bathurst 
 
36 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 might remember all the stages of the progress. He was in 
 1704 of an age at least to be made to comprehend such things. 
 He was then old enough acta parentum jam legere, et quae sit 
 poterit cognoscere virtus. 11 Suppose, Sir, that the angel of this 
 auspicious youth, foreseeing the many virtues which made him 
 one of the most amiable, as he is one of the most fortunate, 
 men of his age, had opened to him in vision that when in the 
 fourth generation the third prince of the House of Brunswick 
 had sat twelve years on the throne of that nation, which, by 
 the happy issue of moderate and healing councils, was to be 
 made Great Britain, he should see his son, Lord Chancellor 
 of England, turn back the current of hereditary dignity to its 
 fountain, and raise him to a higher rank of peerage, while 
 he enriched the family with a new one — if, amidst these bright 
 and happy scenes of domestic honor and prosperity, that angel 
 should have drawn up the curtain and unfolded the rising 
 glories of his country, and while he was gazing with admira- 
 tion on the then commercial grandeur of England, the genius 
 should point out to him a little speck, scarce visible in the 
 mass of the national interest, a small seminal principle, rather 
 than a formed body, and should tell him, " Young man, there 
 is America, which at this day serves for little more than to 
 amuse you with stories of savage men and uncouth manners, 
 yet shall, before you taste of death, show itself equal to the 
 whole of that commerce which now attracts the envy of the 
 world. Whatever England has been growing to by a pro- 
 gressive increase of improvement, brought in by varieties of 
 people, by succession of civilizing conquests and civilizing set- 
 tlements in a series of seventeen hundred years, you shall see 
 as much added to her by America in the course of a single 
 life ! " If this state of his country had been foretold to him, 
 would it not require all the sanguine credulity of youth and 
 all the fervid glow of enthusiasm to make him believe it? 
 Fortunate man, he has lived to see it! Fortunate indeed if 
 he lives to see nothing that shall vary the prospect and cloud 
 the setting of his day! 
 
 26. Excuse me, Sir, if, turning from such thoughts, I resume 
 this comparative view once more. You have seen it on a 
 large scale: look at it on a small one. I will point out to 
 your attention a particular instance of it in the single province 
 of Pennsylvania. In the year 1704 that province called for 
 £1 1,459 m value of your commodities native and foreign. 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 37 
 
 This was the whole. What did it demand in 1772? Why, 
 nearly fifty times as much; for in that year the export to 
 Pennsylvania was £507,909, nearly equal to the export to all 
 the colonies together in the first period. 
 
 27. I choose, Sir, to enter into these minute and particular de- 
 tails because generalities, which in all other cases are apt to 
 heighten and raise the subject, have here a tendency to sink it. 
 When we speak of the commerce with our colonies, fiction 
 lags after truth, invention is unfruitful, and imagination 
 cold and barren. 
 
 28. So far, Sir, as to the importance of the object in 
 the view of its commerce, as concerned in the exports from 
 England. If I were to detail the imports, I could show 
 how many enjoyments they procure which deceive the 
 burden of life; how many materials which invigorate the 
 springs of national industry and extend and animate every 
 part of our foreign and domestic commerce. This would 
 be a curious subject indeed, but I must prescribe bounds 
 to myself in a matter so vast and various. 
 
 29. I pass, therefore, to the colonies in another point of 
 view — their agriculture. This they have prosecuted with 
 such a spirit that, besides feeding plentifully their own 
 growing multitude, their annual export of grain, com- 
 prehending rice, has some years ago exceeded a million in 
 value. Of their last harvest, I am persuaded they will 
 export much more. At the beginning of the century some 
 of these colonies imported corn from the Mother Country; 
 for some time past the Old World has been fed from the 
 New. The scarcity which you have felt would have been 
 a desolating famine, if this child of your old age, with a 
 true filial piety, with a Roman charity, 12 had not put the 
 full breast of its youthful exuberance to the mouth of its 
 exhausted parent. 
 
 30. As to the wealth which the colonies have drawn 
 from the sea by their fisheries, you had all that matter 
 fully opened at your bar. You surely thought those acqui- 
 
38 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 sitions of value, for they seemed even to excite your envy, 1,1 
 and yet the spirit by which that enterprising employment 
 has been exercised ought rather, in my opinion, to have 
 raised your esteem and admiration. And pray, Sir, what 
 in the world is equal to it? Pass by the other parts, and 
 look at the manner in which the people of New England 
 have of late carried on the whale fishery. While we fol- 
 low them among the tumbling mountains of ice, and be- 
 hold them penetrating into the deepest frozen recesses of 
 Hudson's Bay and Davis's Straits, while we are looking 
 for them beneath the arctic circle, we hear that they have 
 pierced into the opposite region of polar cold, that they 
 are at the antipodes, and engaged under the frozen Ser- 
 pent 14 of the south. Falkland Island, which seemed too 
 remote and romantic an object for the grasp of national 
 ambition, is but a stage and resting place in the progress 
 of their victorious industry. Nor is the equinoctial heat 
 more discouraging to them than the accumulated winter 
 of both poles. We know that while some of them draw 
 the line and strike the harpoon on the coast of Africa, 
 others run the longitude and pursue their gigantic game 
 along the coast of Brazil. No sea but what is vexed by 
 their fisheries. No climate that is not witness to their 
 toils. Neither the perseverance of Holland, nor the ac- 
 tivity of France, nor the dexterous and firm sagacity of 
 English enterprise, ever carried this most perilous mode 
 of hardy industry to the extent to which it has been 
 pushed by this recent people — a people who are still, as it 
 were, but in the gristle, and not yet hardened into the 
 bone of manhood. 
 
 31. When I contemplate these things, when I know 
 that the colonies in general owe little or nothing to any 
 care of ours, and that they are not squeezed into this happy 
 form by the constraints of watchful and suspicious gov- 
 ernment, but that, through a wise and salutary neglect, 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 39 
 
 a generous nature has been suffered to take her own way 
 to perfection — when I reflect upon these effects, when I 
 see how profitable they have been to us, I feel all the 
 pride of power sink, and all presumption in the wisdom of 
 human contrivances melt and die away within me. My 
 rigor relents. I pardon something to the spirit of liberty. 
 
 32. I am sensible, Sir, that all which I have asserted in 
 my detail is admitted in the gross, but that quite a differ- 
 ent conclusion is drawn from it. America, gentlemen 
 say, is a noble object; it is an object well worth fighting 
 for. Certainly it is, if fighting a people be the best way of 
 gaining them. Gentlemen in this respect will be led to 
 their choice of means by their complexions and their 
 habits. Those who understand the military art will of 
 course have some predilection for it. Those who wield 
 the thunder of the state may have more confidence in the 
 efficacy of arms. But I confess, possibly for want of this 
 knowledge, my opinion is much more in favor of prudent 
 management than of force — considering force not as an 
 odious, but a feeble instrument for preserving a people 
 so numerous, so active, so growing, so spirited as this, in 
 a profitable and subordinate connection with us. 
 
 33. First, Sir, permit me to observe that the use of 
 force alone is but temporary. It may subdue for a mo- 
 ment, but it does not remove the necessity of subduing 
 again ; and a nation is not governed which is perpetually 
 to be conquered. 
 
 34. My next objection is its uncertainty. Terror is 
 not always the effect of force, and an armament is not a 
 victory. If you do not succeed, you are without resource ; 
 for, conciliation failing, force remains; but, force failing, 
 no further hope of reconciliation is left. Power and au- 
 thority are sometimes bought by kindness, but they can 
 never be begged as alms by an impoverished and defeated 
 violence. 
 
40 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 35. A further objection to force is that you impair the 
 object by your very endeavors to preserve it. The thing 
 you fought for is not the thing which you recover, but 
 depreciated, sunk, wasted, and consumed in the contest. 
 Nothing less will content me than whole America. I do 
 not choose to consume its strength along with our own ; 
 because in all parts it is the British strength that I con- 
 sume. I do not choose to be caught by a foreign enemy 
 at the end of this exhausting conflict, and still less in the 
 midst of it. I may escape, but I can make no insurance 
 against such an event. Let me add that I do not choose 
 wholly to break the American spirit; because it is the 
 spirit that has made the country. 
 
 36. Lastly, we have no sort of experience in favor of 
 force as an instrument in the rule of our colonies. Their 
 growth and their utility has been owing to methods alto- 
 gether different. Our ancient indulgence has been said 
 to be pursued to a fault. It may be so. But we know, 
 if feeling is evidence, that our fault was more tolerable 
 than our attempt to mend it, and our sin far more salu- 
 tary than our penitence. 
 
 37. These, Sir, are my reasons for not entertaining 
 that high opinion of untried force by which many gentle- 
 men, for whose sentiments in other particulars I have 
 great respect, seem to be so greatly captivated. But there 
 is still behind a third consideration concerning this object, 
 which serves to determine my opinion on the sort of 
 policy which ought to be pursued in the management of 
 America, even more than its population and its commerce: 
 I mean its temper and character. 
 
 38. In this character of the Americans a love of free- 
 dom is the predominating feature which marks and distin- 
 guishes the whole; and as an ardent is always a jealous 
 affection, your colonies become suspicious, restive, and un- 
 tractable, whenever they see the least attempt to wrest 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 41 
 
 from them by force or shuffle from them by chicane what 
 they think the only advantage worth living for. This 
 fierce spirit of liberty is stronger in the English colonies 
 probably than in any other people of the earth; and this 
 from a great variety of powerful causes, which, to understand 
 the true temper of their minds and the direction which this 
 spirit takes, it will not be amiss to lay open somewhat more 
 largely. 
 
 39. First, the people of the colonies are descendants of Eng- 
 lishmen. England, Sir, is a nation which still, I hope, respects, 
 and formerly adored, her freedom. The colonists emigrated 
 from you when this part of your character was most pre- 
 dominant; and they took this bias and direction the moment 
 they parted from your hands. They are therefore not only 
 devoted to liberty, but to liberty according to English ideas 
 and on English principles. Abstract liberty, like other mere 
 abstractions, is not to be found. Liberty inheres in some sen- 
 sible object; and every nation has formed to itself some favorite 
 point, which by way of eminence becomes the criterion of their 
 happiness. It happened, you know, Sir, that the great contests 
 for freedom in this country were from the earliest times chiefly 
 upon the question of taxing. Most of the contests in the 
 ancient commonwealths turned primarily on the right of elec- 
 tion of magistrates, or on the balance among the several orders 
 of the state. The question of money was not with them so 
 immediate. But in England it was otherwise. On this point 
 of taxes the ablest pens and most eloquent tongues have been 
 exercised ; the greatest spirits have acted and suffered. In 
 order to give the fullest satisfaction concerning the importance 
 of this point, it was not only necessary for those who in 
 argument defended the excellence of the English Constitution 
 to insist on this privilege of granting money as a dry point of 
 fact, and to prove that the right had been acknowledged in 
 ancient parchments and blind usages to reside in a certain 
 body called a House of Commons. They went much further: 
 they attempted to prove, and they succeeded, that in theory it 
 ought to be so from the particular nature of a House of Com- 
 mons as an immediate representative of the people, whether 
 the old records had delivered this oracle or not. They took 
 infinite pains to inculcate, as a fundamental principle, that in 
 all monarchies the people must in effect, themselves, mediately 
 
42 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 or immediately, possess the power of granting their own money, 
 or no shadow of liberty could subsist. The colonies draw from 
 you, as with their lifeblood, these ideas and principles. Their 
 love of liberty, as with you, fixed and attached on this specific 
 point of taxing. Liberty might be safe or might be endangered 
 in twenty other particulars, without their being much pleased or 
 alarmed. Here they felt its pulse; and as they found that 
 beat, they thought themselves sick or sound. I do not say 
 whether they were right or wrong in applying your general 
 arguments to their own case. It is not easy indeed to make a 
 monopoly of theorems and corollaries. The fact is that they 
 did thus apply those general arguments; and your mode of 
 governing them, whether through lenity or indolence, through 
 wisdom or mistake, confirmed them in the imagination that 
 they, as well as you, had an interest in these common principles. 
 
 40. They were further confirmed in this pleasing error by the 
 form of their provincial legislative assemblies. Their govern- 
 ments are popular in a high degree; some are merely popular; 
 in all the popular representative is the most weighty; and this 
 share of the people in their ordinary government never fails 
 to inspire them with lofty sentiments, and with a strong aversion 
 from whatever tends to deprive them of their chief importance. 
 
 41. If anything were wanting to this necessary operation of 
 the form of government, religion would have given it a com- 
 plete effect. Religion, always a principle of energy, in this new 
 people is no way worn out or impaired; and their mode of 
 professing it is also one main cause of this free spirit. The 
 people are Protestants, and of that kind which is the most 
 adverse to all implicit submission of mind and opinion. This 
 is a persuasion not only favorable to liberty, but built upon it. 
 I do not think, Sir, that the reason of this averseness in the 
 dissenting churches from all that looks like absolute govern- 
 ment is so much to be sought in their relig'ous tenets as in their 
 history. Every one knows that the Roman Catholic religion 
 is at least coeval with most of the governments where it pre- 
 vails; that it has generally gone hand in hand with them and 
 received great favor and every kind of support from authority. 
 The Church of England, too, was formed from her cradle 
 under the nursing care of regular government. But the dissent- 
 ing interests have sprung up in direct opposition to all the 
 ordinary powers of the world, and could justify that opposition 
 only on a strong claim to natural liberty. Their very existence 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 43 
 
 depended on the powerful and unremitted assertion of that 
 claim. All Protestantism, even the most cold and passive, is 
 a sort of dissent. But the religion most prevalent in our 
 northern colonies is a refinement on the principle of resistance: 
 it is the dissidence of dissent 15 and the Protestantism of the 
 Protestant religion. This religion, under a variety of denomina- 
 tions agreeing in nothing but in the communion of the spirit 
 of liberty, is predominant in most of the northern provinces, 
 where the Church of England, notwithstanding its legal rights, 
 is in reality no more than a sort of private sect, not composing 
 most probably the tenth of the people. The colonists left 
 England when this spirit was high, and in the emigrants was 
 the highest of all; and even that stream of foreigners which 
 has been constantly flowing into these colonies has, for the 
 greatest part, been composed of dissenters from the establish- 
 ments of their several countries, and have brought with them 
 a temper and character far from alien to that of the people 
 with whom they mixed. 
 
 42. Sir, I can perceive by their manner that some gentlemen 
 object to the latitude of this description, because in the southern 
 colonies the Church of England forms a large body and has 
 a regular establishment. It is certainly true. There is, how- 
 ever, a circumstance attending these colonies, which, in my 
 opinion, fully counterbalances this difference, and makes the 
 spirit of liberty still more high and haughty than in those to the 
 northward. It is that in Virginia and the Carolinas they have 
 a vast multitude of slaves. Where this is the case in any 
 part of the world, those who are free are by far the most 
 proud and jealous of their freedom. Freedom is to them not 
 only an enjoyment, but a kind of rank and privilege. Not 
 seeing there that freedom, as in countries where it is a common 
 blessing and as broad and general as the air, may be united 
 with much abject toil, with great misery, with all the exterior 
 of servitude, liberty looks, among them, like something that 
 is more noble and liberal. I do not mean, Sir, to commend the 
 superior morality of this sentiment, which has at least as much 
 pride as virtue in it; but I can not alter the nature of man. 
 The fact is so; and these people of the southern colonies are 
 much more strongly and with a higher and more stubborn 
 spirit attached to liberty than those to the northward. Such 
 were all the ancient commonwealths; such were our Gothic 
 ancestors; such in our days were the Poles; and such will be 
 
44 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 all masters of slaves who are not slaves themselves. In such 
 a people, the haughtiness of domination combines with the 
 spirit of freedom, fortifies it, and renders it invincible. 
 
 43. Permit me, Sir, to add another circumstance in our colo- 
 nies which contributes no mean part toward the growth and ef- 
 fect of this untractable spirit: I mean their education. In no 
 country perhaps in the world is the law so general a study. The 
 profession itself is numerous and powerful, and in most prov- 
 inces it takes the lead. The greater number of the deputies sent 
 to the Congress were lawyers. But all who read (and most do 
 read) endeavor to obtain some smattering in that science. I 
 have been told by an eminent bookseller that in no branch of 
 his business, after tracts of popular devotion, were so many 
 books as those on the law exported to the plantations. The 
 colonists have now fallen into the way of printing them for 
 their own use. I hear that they have sold nearly as many of 
 Blackstone's Commentaries in America as in England. General 
 Gage marks out this disposition very particularly in a letter 
 on your table. He states that all the people in his government 
 are lawyers or smatterers in law, and that in Boston they 
 have been enabled by successful chicane wholly to evade many 
 parts of one of your capital penal constitutions. The smartness 
 of debate will say that this knowledge ought to teach them 
 more clearly the rights of legislature, their obligations to 
 obedience, and the penalties of rebellion. All this is mighty 
 well. But my honorable and learned friend 10 on the floor, 
 who condescends to mark what I say for animadversion, will 
 disdain that ground. He has heard, as well as I, that when 
 great honors and great emoluments do not win over this 
 knowledge to the service of the state, it is a formidable 
 adversary to government. If the spirit be not tamed and 
 broken by these happy methods, it is stubborn and litigious. 17 
 Abeunt studia in mores. This study renders men acute, in- 
 quisitive, dexterous, prompt in attack, ready in defense, full 
 of resources. In other countries the people, more simple and 
 of a less mercurial cast, judge of an ill principle in govern- 
 ment only by an actual grievance ; here they anticipate the 
 evil, and judge of the pressure of the grievance by the bad- 
 ness of the principle. They augur misgovernment at a distance, 
 and snuff the approach of tyranny in every tainted breeze. 
 
 44. The last cause of this disobedient spirit in the colonies is 
 hardly less powerful than the rest, as it is not merely moral, 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 45 
 
 but laid deep in the natural constitution of things. Three 
 thousand miles of ocean lie between you and them. No 
 contrivance can prevent the effect of this distance in 
 weakening government. Seas roll and months pass, be- 
 tween the order and the execution ; and the want of a 
 speedy explanation of a single point is enough to defeat a 
 whole system. You have, indeed, winged ministers of 
 vengeance, who carry your bolts in their pounces to the 
 remotest verge of the sea. But there a power steps in 
 that limits the arrogance of raging passions and furious 
 elements, and says, " So far shalt thou go, and no farther." 
 Who are you, that you should fret and rage, and bite the 
 chains of Nature? Nothing worse happens to you than 
 does to all nations who have extensive empires; and it 
 happens in all the forms into which empire can be thrown. 
 In large bodies the circulation of power must be less 
 vigorous at the extremities. Nature has said it. The 
 Turk can not govern Egypt and Arabia and Kurdistan 
 as he governs Thrace; nor has he the same dominion in 
 Crimea and Algiers which he has at Brusa and Smyrna. 
 Despotism itself is obliged to truck and huckster. The 
 Sultan gets such obedience as he can. He governs with 
 a loose rein, that he may govern at all; and the whole of 
 the force and vigor of his authority in his center is 
 derived from a prudent relaxation in all his borders. 
 Spain, in her provinces, is perhaps not so well obeyed 
 as you are in yours. She complies, too; she submits; she 
 watches times. This is the immutable condition, the 
 eternal law, of extensive and detached empire. 
 
 45. Then, Sir, from these six capital sources: of de- 
 scent, of form of government, of religion in the northern 
 provinces, of manners in the southern, of education, of 
 the remoteness of situation from the first mover of govern- 
 ment — from all these causes a fierce spirit of liberty 
 has grown up. It has grown with the growth of the 
 
46 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 people in your colonies, and increased with the increase 
 of their wealth — a spirit that, unhappily meeting with an 
 exercise of power in England, which, however lawful, is 
 not reconcilable to any ideas of liberty, much less with 
 theirs, has kindled this flame that is ready to consume 
 us. 
 
 46. I do not mean to commend either the spirit in this 
 excess, or the moral causes which produce it. Perhaps a 
 more smooth and accommodating spirit of freedom in 
 them would be more acceptable to us. Perhaps ideas 
 of liberty might be desired, more reconcilable with an 
 arbitrary and boundless authority. Perhaps we might 
 wish the colonists to be persuaded that their liberty is 
 more secure when held in trust for them by us, as their 
 guardians during a perpetual minority, than with any 
 part of it in their own hands. The question is, not 
 whether their spirit deserves praise or blame, but — what, 
 in the name of God, shall we do with it? You have be- 
 fore you the object, such as it is, with all its glories, with all 
 its imperfections on its head. You see the magnitude, the 
 importance, the temper, the habits, the disorders. By all 
 these considerations we are strongly urged to determine some- 
 thing concerning it. We are called upon to fix some rule and 
 line for our future conduct which may give a little stability to 
 our politics, and prevent the return of such unhappy delibera- 
 tions as the present. Every such return will bring the matter 
 before us in a still more untractable form. For, what astonish- 
 ing and incredible things have we not seen already! What 
 monsters have not been generated from this unnatural conten- 
 tion! While every principle of authority and resistance has 
 been pushed upon both sides as far as it would go, there is 
 nothing so solid and certain either in reasoning or in practice, 
 that has not been shaken. Until very lately all authority in 
 America seemed to be nothing but an emanation from yours. 
 Even the popular part of the colony constitution derived all its 
 activity and its first vital movement from the pleasure of the 
 crown. We thought, Sir, that the utmost which the discon- 
 tented colonists could do was to disturb authority; we never 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 47 
 
 dreamt they could of themselves supply it, knowing in general 
 what an operose business it is to establish a government abso- 
 lutely new. But having for our purposes in this contention 
 resolved that none but an obedient assembly should sit, the 
 humors of the people there, finding all passage through the 
 legal channel stopped, with great violence broke out another 
 way. Some provinces have tried their experiment, as we have 
 tried ours; and theirs has succeeded. They have formed a 
 government sufficient for its purposes, without the bustle of 
 a revolution, or the troublesome formality of an election. 
 Evident necessity and tacit consent have done the business 
 in an instant. So well they have done it that Lord Dun- 
 more 18 (the account is among the fragments on your 
 table) tells you that the new institution is infinitely better 
 obeyed than the ancient government ever was in its most 
 fortunate periods. Obedience is what makes government, and 
 not the names by which it is called — not the name of governor, 
 as formerly, or committee, as at present. This new government 
 has originated directly from the people, and was not trans- 
 mitted through any of the ordinary artifical media of a positive 
 constitution. It was not a manufacture ready formed and 
 transmitted to them in that condition from England. The evil 
 arising from hence is this: that the colonists having once found 
 the possibility of enjoying the advantages of order in the 
 midst of a struggle for liberty, such struggles will not hence- 
 forward seem so terrible to the settled and sober part of man- 
 kind as they had appeared before the trial. 
 
 47. Pursuing the same plan of punishing by the denial of the 
 exercise of government to still greater lengths, we wholly 
 abrogated the ancient government of Massachusetts. We were 
 confident that the first feeling, if not the very prospect of 
 anarchy, would instantly enforce a complete submission. The 
 experiment was tried. A new, strange, unexpected face of 
 things appeared. Anarchy is found tolerable. A vast province 
 has now subsisted, and subsisted in a considerable degree of 
 health and vigor for near a twelvemonth, without governor, 
 without public council, without judges, without executive magis- 
 trates. How long it will continue in this state, or what may 
 arise out of this unheard-of situation, how can the wisest of 
 us conjecture? Our late experience has taught us that many 
 of those fundamental principles, formerly believed infallible, 
 are either not of the importance they were imagined to be, or 
 
48 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 that we have not at all adverted to some other far more impor- 
 tant and far more powerful principles which entirely overrule 
 those we had considered as omnipotent. I am much against 
 any further experiments which tend to put to the proof any 
 more of these allowed opinions which contribute so much to 
 the public tranquillity. In effect, we suffer as much at home 
 by this loosening of all ties, and this concussion of all estab- 
 lished opinions, as we do abroad. For, in order to prove 
 that the Americans have no right to their liberties, we are 
 every day endeavoring to subvert the maxims which pre- 
 serve the whole spirit of our own. To prove that the 
 Americans ought not to be free, we are obliged to de- 
 preciate the value of freedom itself ; and we never seem 
 to gain a paltry advantage over them in debate without 
 attacking some of those principles or deriding some of 
 those feelings for which our ancestors have shed their 
 blood. 
 
 48. But, Sir, in wishing to put an end to pernicious ex- 
 periments, I do not mean to preclude the fullest inquiry. 
 Far from it. Far from deciding on a sudden or partial 
 view, I would patiently go round and round the subject, 
 and survey it minutely in every possible aspect. Sir, if 
 I were capable of engaging you to an equal attention, I 
 would state that, as far as I am capable of discerning, 
 there are but three ways of proceeding relative to this 
 stubborn spirit which prevails in your colonies and disturbs 
 your government. These are, 19 to change that spirit, as 
 inconvenient, by removing the causes; to prosecute it as 
 criminal ; or to comply with it as necessary. I would not 
 be guilty of an imperfect enumeration ; I can think of 
 but these three. Another has indeed been started — that 
 of 20 giving up the colonies ; but it met so slight a reception 
 that I do not think myself obliged to dwell a great while 
 upon it. It is nothing but a little sally of anger, like the 
 frowardness of peevish children who, when they can not 
 get all they would have, are resolved to take nothing. 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 4 9 
 
 49. The first of these plans, to change the spirit, as in- 
 convenient, by removing the causes, I think is the most 
 like a systematic proceeding. It is radical in its principle; 
 but it is attended with great difficulties, some of them 
 little short, as I conceive, of impossibilities. This will 
 appear by examining into the plans which have been pro- 
 posed. 
 
 50. As the growing population in the colonies is evi- 
 dently one cause of their resistance, it was last session 
 mentioned in both Houses by men of weight, and received 
 not without applause, that in order to check this evil, it 
 would be proper for the crown to make no further grants 
 of land. But to this scheme there are two objections. 
 The first, that there is already so much unsettled land in 
 private hands as to afford room for an immense future 
 population, although the crown not only withheld its 
 grants, but annihilated its soil. If this be the case, then 
 the only effect of this avarice of desolation, this hoarding 
 of a royal wilderness, would be to raise the value of the 
 possessions in the hands of the great private monopolists, 
 without any adequate check to the growing and alarming 
 mischief of population. 
 
 51. But if you stopped your grants, what would be the 
 consequence? The people would occupy without grants. 
 They have already so occupied in many places. You 
 can not station garrisons in every part of these deserts. 
 If you drive the people from one place, they will carry 
 on their annual t'llage, and remove with their flocks and 
 herds to another. Many of the people in the back settle- 
 ments are already little attached to particular situations. Al- 
 ready they have topped the Appalachian Mountains. From 
 thence they behold before them an immense plain, one vast, 
 rich, level meadow; a square of five hundred miles. Over 
 this they would wander without a possibility of restraint; 
 they would change their manners with the habits of their life ; 
 would soon forget a government by which they were disowned ; 
 
50 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 would become hordes of English Tartars; and, pouring down 
 upon your unfortified frontiers a fierce and irresistible cavalry, 
 become masters of your governors and your counselors, your 
 collectors and comptrollers, and of all the slaves that adhered 
 to them. Such would, and in no long time must be, the effect 
 of attempting to forbid as a crime and to suppress as an 
 evil the command and blessing of Providence, " Increase and 
 multiply." Such would be the happy result of an endeavor to 
 keep as a lair of wild beasts that earth which God by an 
 express charter has given to the children of men. Far dif- 
 ferent, and surely much wiser, has been our policy hitherto. 
 Hitherto we have invited our people, by every kind of bounty, 
 to fixed establishments. We have invited the husbandman 
 to look to authority for his title. We have taught him 
 piously to believe in the mysterious virtue of wax and parch- 
 ment. We have thrown each tract of land, as it was peopled, 
 into districts, that the ruling power should never be wholly 
 out of sight. We have settled all we could, and we have 
 carefully attended every settlement with government. 
 
 52. Adhering, Sir, as I do, to this policy, as well as for the 
 reasons I have just given, I think this new project of hedging 
 in population to be neither prudent nor practicable. 
 
 53. To impoverish the colonies in general, and in par- 
 ticular to arrest the noble course of their marine enter- 
 prises, would be a more easy task. I freely confess it. 
 We have shown a disposition to a system of this kind, 
 a disposition even to continue the restraint after the 
 offense, looking on ourselves as rivals to our colonies, 
 and persuaded that of course we must gain all that they 
 shall lose. Much mischief we may certainly do. The power 
 inadequate to all other things is often more than sufficient 
 for this. I do not look on the direct and immediate 
 power of the colonies to resist our violence as very 
 formidable. In this, however, I may be mistaken. But 
 when I consider that we have colonies for no purpose but 
 to be serviceable to us, it seems to my poor understanding 
 a little preposterous to make them unserviceable in order 
 to keep them obedient. It is, in truth, nothing more than 
 the old, and, as I thought, exploded problem of tyranny, 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 51 
 
 which proposes to beggar its subjects into submission. 
 But remember, when you have completed your system of 
 impoverishment, that Nature still proceeds in her ordinary 
 course; that discontent will increase with misery; and 
 that there are critical moments in the fortune of all 
 states when they who are too weak to contribute to 
 your prosperity may be strong enough to complete your 
 ruin. Spoliatis arma supersunt. 21 
 
 54. The temper and character which prevail in our 
 colonies are, I am afraid, unalterable by any human art. 
 We can not, I fear, falsify the pedigree of this fierce peo- 
 ple, and persuade them that they are not sprung from 
 a nation in whose veins the blood of freedom circulates. 
 The language in which they would hear you tell them 
 this tale would detect the imposition: your speech would 
 betray you. An Englishman is the unflttest person on 
 earth to argue another Englishman into slavery. 
 
 55. I think it is nearly as little in our power to change their 
 republican religion as their free descent, or to substitute the 
 Roman Catholic as a penalty, or the Church of England, 
 as an improvement. The mode of inquisition and dragooning 
 is going out of fashion in the Old World, and I should not 
 confide much to their efficacy in the New. The education of 
 the Americans is also on the same unalterable bottom with 
 their religion. You can not persuade them to burn their books 
 of curious science, to banish their lawyers from their courts 
 of laws, or to quench the lights of their assemblies by refusing 
 to choose those persons who are best read in their privileges. 
 It would be no less impracticable to think of wholly annihi- 
 lating the popular assemblies in which these lawyers sit. The 
 army, by which we must govern in their place, would be far 
 more chargeable to us, not quite so effectual, and perhaps, in 
 the end, full as difficult to be kept in obedience. 
 
 56. With regard to the high aristocratic spirit of Virginia and 
 the southern colonies, it has been proposed, I know, to reduce 
 it by declaring a general enfranchisement of their slaves. This 
 project has had its advocates and panegyrists, yet I never 
 could argue myself into any opinion of it. Slaves are often 
 much attached to their masters. A general wild offer of liberty 
 
52 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 would not always be accepted. History furnishes few instances 
 of it. It is sometimes as hard to persuade slaves to be free as 
 it is to compel freemen to be slaves; and in this auspicious 
 scheme we should have both these pleasing tasks on our hands 
 at once. But when we talk of enfranchisement, do we not per- 
 ceive that the American master may enfranchise too, and arm 
 servile hands in defense of freedom — a measure to which other 
 people have had recourse more than once, and not without 
 success, in a desperate situation of their affairs. 
 
 57. Slaves as these unfortunate black people are, and dull as 
 all men are from slavery, must they not a little suspect the offer 
 of freedom from that very nation which has sold them to their 
 present masters? — from that nation one of whose causes of 
 quarrel with those masters is their refusal to deal any more in 
 that inhuman traffic? An offer of freedom from England would 
 come rather oddly, shipped to them in an African vessel which 
 is refused an entry into the ports of Virginia or Carolina with 
 a cargo of three hundred Angola negroes. It would be curious 
 to see the Guinea captain attempting at the same instant to 
 publish his proclamation of liberty and to advertise his sale of 
 slaves. 
 
 58. But let us suppose all these moral difficulties got 
 over. The ocean remains. 22 You can not pump this dry ; 
 and as long as it continues in its present bed, so long all the 
 causes which weaken authority by distance will continue. 
 
 "Ye gods, annihilate but space and time, 
 And make two lovers happy!" — 
 
 was a pious and passionate prayer, but just as reasonable 
 as many of the serious wishes of very grave and solemn 
 politicians. 
 
 59. If then, Sir, it seems almost desperate to think of 
 any alterative course for changing the moral causes, and 
 not quite easy to remove the natural, which produce preju- 
 dices irreconcilable to the late exercise of our authority, 
 but that the spirit infallibly will continue, and continu- 
 ing, will produce such effects as now embarrass us — the 
 second mode under consideration is to prosecute that spirit 
 in its overt acts as criminal. 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 53 
 
 60. At this proposition I must pause a moment. The 
 thing seems a great deal too big for my ideas of juris- 
 prudence. It should seem to my way of conceiving such 
 matters, that there is a very wide difference in reason 
 and policy between the mode of proceeding on the irregu- 
 lar conduct of scattered individuals, or even of bands of 
 men, who disturb order within the state, and the civil 
 dissensions which may from time to time on great ques- 
 tions agitate the several communities which compose a 
 great empire. It looks to me to be narrow and pedantic 
 to apply the ordinary ideas of criminal justice to this 
 great public contest. I do not know the method of draw- 
 ing up an indictment against a whole people. I can not 
 insult and ridicule the feelings of millions of my fellow- 
 creatures as Sir Edward Coke 23 insulted one excellent 
 individual, Sir Walter Raleigh, at the bar. I hope I 
 am not ripe to pass sentence on the gravest public bodies, 
 intrusted with magistracies of great authority and dignity, 
 and charged with the safety of their fellow-citizens upon 
 the very same title that I am. I really think that for 
 wise men this is not judicious; for sober men, not decent; 
 for minds tinctured with humanity, not mild and mer- 
 ciful. 
 
 61. Perhaps, Sir, I am mistaken in my idea of an empire, as 
 distinguished from a single state or kingdom. But my idea 
 of it is this: that an empire is the aggregate of many states 
 under one common head, whether ihis head be a monarch, or 
 a presiding republic. It does, in such constitutions, frequently 
 happen (and nothing but the dismal, cold, dead uniformity 
 of servitude can prevent its happening) that the subordinate 
 parts have many local privileges and immunities. Between 
 these privileges and the supreme common authority, the line 
 may be extremely nice. Of course disputes — often, too, very 
 bitter disputes — and much ill blood, will arise; but though 
 every privilege is an exemption, in the case, from the ordinary 
 exercise of the supreme authority, it is no denial of it. The 
 claim of a privilege seems rather, ex 2 * vi termini, to imply 
 
54 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 a superior power; for to talk of the privileges of a state or 
 of a person who has no superior, is hardly any better than 
 speaking nonsense. Now, in such unfortunate quarrels among 
 the component parts of a great political union of communities, 
 I can scarcely conceive anything more completely imprudent 
 than for the head of the empire to insist that, if any privilege 
 is pleaded against his will or his acts, his whole authority is 
 denied, instantly to proclaim rebellion, to beat to arms, and 
 to put the offending provinces under the ban. Will not this, 
 Sir, very soon teach the provinces to make no distinctions on 
 their part? Will it not teach them that the government against 
 which a claim of liberty is tantamount to high treason is a 
 government to which submission is equivalent to slavery? It 
 may not always be quite convenient to impress dependent com- 
 munities with such an idea. 
 
 62. We are, indeed, in all disputes with the colonies, by the 
 necessity of things, the judge. It is true, Sir. But I confess 
 that the character of judge in my own cause is a thing that 
 frightens me. Instead of filling me with pride, I am exceed- 
 ingly humbled by it. I can not proceed with a stern, assured, 
 judicial confidence, until I find myself in something more like 
 a judicial character. I must have these hesitations as long as 
 I am compelled to recollect that, in my little reading upon 
 such contests as these, the sense of mankind has at least as 
 often decided against the superior as the subordinate power. 
 Sir, let me add, too, that the opinion of my having some abstract 
 right in my favor would not put me much at my ease in passing 
 sentence, unless I could be sure that there were no rights which, 
 in their exercise under certain circumstances, were not the most 
 odious of all wrongs and the most vexatious of all injustice. 
 Sir, these considerations have great weight with me when I 
 find things so circumstanced that I see the same party at once 
 a civil litigant against me in point of right, and a culprit 
 before me, while I sit as a criminal judge on acts of his, whose 
 moral quality is to be decided upon the merits of that very 
 litigation. Men are every now and then put by the complexity 
 of human affairs into strange situations, but justice is the 
 same, let the judge be in what situation he will. 
 
 63. There is, Sir, also a circumstance which convinces me that 
 this mode of criminal proceeding is not (at least in the present 
 stage of our contest) altogether expedient; which is nothing 
 less than the conduct of those very persons who have seemed to 
 
adopt th 
 
 CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 55 
 
 adopt that mode by lately declaring a rebellion in Massachusetts 
 Bay, as they had formerly addressed 25 to have traitors brought 
 hither, under an act of Henry the Eighth, for trial. For 
 though rebellion is declared, it is not proceeded against as 
 such; nor have any steps been taken toward the apprehension 
 or conviction of any individual offender, either on our late or 
 our former address; but modes of public coercion have been 
 adopted, and such as have much more resemblance to a sort 
 of qualified hostility toward an independent power than the 
 punishment of rebellious subjects. All this seems rather incon- 
 sistent; but it shows how difficult it is to apply these juridical 
 ideas to our present case. 
 
 64. In this situation, let us seriously and coolly ponder. 
 What is it we have got by all our menaces, which have 
 been many and ferocious? What advantage have we de- 
 rived from the penal laws we have passed, and which, 
 for the time, have been severe and numerous? What ad- 
 vances have we made toward our object by the sending 
 of a force which, by land and sea, is no contemptible 
 strength? Has the disorder abated? Nothing less. 
 When I see things in this situation, after such confident 
 hopes, bold promises, and active exertions, I can not for 
 my life avoid a suspicion that the plan itself is not cor- 
 rectly right. 
 
 65. If, then, the removal of the causes of this spirit of 
 American liberty be, for the greater part, or rather en- 
 tirely, impracticable, if the ideas of criminal process be 
 inapplicable, or, if applicable, are in the highest degree 
 inexpedient, what way yet remains? No way is open 
 but the third and last — to comply with the American spirit 
 as necessary, or, if you please, to submit to it as a nec- 
 essary evil. 26 
 
 66. If we adopt this mode, if we mean to conciliate 
 and concede, let us see of what nature the concession ought 
 to be. To ascertain the nature of our concession, we must 
 look at their complaint. The colonies complain that they 
 have not the characteristic mark and seal of British free- 
 
56 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 dom. They complain that they are taxed in a Parliament 
 in which they are not represented. If you mean to satisfy 
 them at all, you must satisfy them with regard to this 
 complaint. If you mean to please any people, you must 
 give them the boon which they ask, not what you may 
 think better for them but of a kind totally different. 
 Such an act may be a wise regulation, but it is no con- 
 cession; whereas our present theme is the mode of giving 
 satisfaction. 
 
 67. Sir, I think you must perceive that I am resolved 
 this day to have nothing at all to do with the question 
 of the right of taxation. Some gentlemen startle, but it is 
 true; I put it totally out of the question. It is less than 
 nothing in my consideration. I do not indeed wonder, 
 nor will you, Sir, that gentlemen of profound learning 
 are fond of displaying it on this profound subject. But 
 my consideration is narrow, confined, and wholly limited 
 to the policy of the question. I do not examine whether 
 the giving away a man's money be a power excepted and 
 reserved out of the general trust of government ; and how 
 far all mankind, in all forms of polity, are entitled to an 
 exercise of that right by the charter of nature; or whether, 
 on the contrary, a right of taxation is necessarily involved 
 in the general principle of legislation, and inseparable 
 from the ordinary supreme power. These are deep ques- 
 tions, where great names militate against each other; 
 where reason is perplexed, and an appeal to authorities 
 only thickens the confusion; for high and reverend au- 
 thorities lift up their heads on both sides, and there is no 
 sure footing in the middle. This point is the great 
 
 " Serbonian bog, 
 
 Betwixt Damiata and Mount Casius old, 
 
 Where armies whole have sunk." 
 
 I do not intend to be overwhelmed in that bog, though 
 in such respectable company. The question with me is, 
 

 CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 57 
 
 not whether you have a right to render your people miser- 
 able, but whether it is not your interest to make them 
 happy. It is not what a lawyer tells me I may do, but 
 what humanity, reason, and justice tell me I ought to do. 
 Is a politic act the worse for being a generous one? Is 
 no concession proper but that which is made from your 
 want of right to keep what you grant? Or does it lessen 
 the grace or dignity of relaxing in the exercise of an 
 odious claim, because you have your evidence-room full of 
 titles, and your magazines stuffed with arms to enforce 
 them? What signify all those titles and all those arms? 
 Of what avail are they when the reason of the thing tells 
 me that the assertion of my title is the loss of my suit, 
 and that I could do nothing but wound myself by the 
 use of my own weapons? 
 
 68. Such is steadfastly my opinion of the absolute 
 necessity of keeping up the concord of this empire by a 
 unity of spirit, though in a diversity of operations, that if 
 I were sure the colonists had, at their leaving this coun- 
 try, sealed a regular compact of servitude; that they had 
 solemnly abjured all the rights of citizens; that they had 
 made a vow to renounce all ideas of liberty for them and 
 their posterity to all generations ; yet I should hold myself 
 obliged to conform to the temper I found universally 
 prevalent in my own day, and to govern two millions of 
 men, impatient of servitude, on the principles of freedom. 
 I am not determining a point of law; I am restoring tran- 
 quillity; and the general character and situation of a 
 people must determine what sort of government is fitted 
 for them. That point nothing else can or ought to deter- 
 mine. 
 
 69. My idea, therefore, without considering whether 
 we yield as matter of right or grant as matter of favor, is 
 to admit the people of our colonies into an interest in the 
 Constitution; and by recording that admission in the 
 
58 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 journals of Parliament, to give them as strong an assur- 
 ance as the nature of the thing will admit, that we mean 
 forever to adhere to that solemn declaration of systematic 
 indulgence. 
 
 70. Some years ago, the repeal of 27 a revenue act upon 
 its understood principle might have served to show that 
 we intended an unconditional abatement of the exercise of 
 a taxing power. Such a measure was then sufficient to 
 remove all suspicion and to give perfect content. But 
 unfortunate events since that time may make something 
 further necessary, and not more necessary for the satis- 
 faction of the colonies than for the dignity and con- 
 sistency of our own future proceedings. 
 
 71. I have taken a very incorrect measure of the disposition 
 of the House, if this proposal in itself would be received with 
 dislike. I think, Sir, we have few American financiers. But 
 our misfortune is, we are too acute; we are too exquisite in 
 our conjectures of the future for men oppressed with such 
 great and present evils. The more moderate among the 
 opposers of parliamentary concession freely confess that they 
 hope no good from taxation; but they apprehend the colonists 
 have further views; and if this point were conceded, they 
 would instantly attack the trade laws. These gentlemen are 
 convinced that this was the intention from the beginning, and 
 the quarrel of the Americans with taxation was no more than 
 a cloak and cover to this design. Such has been the language, 
 even of a gentleman of real moderation and of a natural 
 temper well adjusted to fair and equal government. I am, 
 however, Sir, not a little surprised at this kind of discourse 
 whenever I hear it; and I am the more surprised on account 
 of the arguments which I constantly find in company with it, 
 and which are often urged from the same mouths and on the 
 same day. 
 
 72. For instance, when we allege that it is against reason to 
 tax a people under so many restraints in trade as the Ameri- 
 cans, the noble lord in the blue ribbon shall tell you that the 
 restraints on trade are futile and useless, of no advantage 
 to us, and of no burden to those on whom they are imposed ; 
 that the trade to America is not secured by the Acts of Nav- 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 59 
 
 igation, but by the natural and irresistible advantage of a 
 commercial preference. 
 
 73. Such is the merit of the trade laws in this posture of the 
 debate. But when strong internal circumstances are urged 
 against the taxes; when the scheme is dissected; when ex- 
 perience and the nature of things are brought to prove, and 
 do prove, the utter impossibility of obtaining an effective 
 revenue from the colonies; when these things are pressed, or 
 rather press themselves, so as to drive the advocates of colony 
 taxes to a clear admission of the futility of the scheme — then, 
 Sir, the sleeping trade laws revive from their trance, and this 
 useless taxation is to be kept sacred, not for its own sake, 
 but as a counterguard and security of the laws of trade. 
 
 74. Then, Sir, you keep up revenue laws which are mischiev- 
 ous, in order to preserve trade laws that are useless. Such is 
 the wisdom "of our plan in both its members. They are sepa- 
 rately given up as of no value, and yet one is always to be 
 defended for the sake of the other. But I can not agree with 
 the noble lord nor with the pamphlet from whence he seems 
 to have borrowed these ideas concerning the inutility of the trade 
 laws; for, without idolizing them, I am sure they are still 
 in many ways of great use to us; and in former times they 
 have been of the greatest. They do confine and they do 
 greatly narrow the market for the Americans. But my per- 
 fect conviction of this does not help me in the least to dis- 
 cern how the revenue laws form any security whatsoever to 
 the commercial regulations; or that these commercial regula- 
 tions are the true ground of the quarrel; or that the giving 
 way, in any one instance, of authority, is to lose all that may 
 remain unconceded. 
 
 75. One fact is clear and indisputable: the public and 
 avowed origin of this quarrel was on taxation. This 
 quarrel has indeed brought on new disputes on new 
 questions, but certainly the least bitter and the fewest 
 of all on the trade laws. To judge which of the two be 
 the real, radical cause of quarrel, we have to see whether 
 the commercial dispute did in order of time precede 
 the dispute on taxation. There is not a shadow of 
 evidence for it. Next, to enable us to judge whether at 
 this moment a dislike to the trade laws be the real cause 
 
60 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 of quarrel, it is absolutely necessary to put the taxes out 
 of the question by a repeal. See how the Americans act 
 in this position, and then you will be able to discern 
 correctly what is the true object of the controversy, or 
 whether any controversy at all will remain. Unless you 
 consent to remove this cause of difference, it is impos- 
 sible, with decency, to assert that the dispute is not upon 
 what it is avowed to be. And I would, Sir, recommend 
 to your serious consideration, whether it be prudent to 
 form a rule for punishing people, not on their own acts, 
 but on your conjectures? Surely it is preposterous at 
 the very best. It is not justifying your anger by their 
 misconduct, but it is converting your ill will into their 
 delinquency. 
 
 76. " But the colonies will go further. " 28 Alas! alas! 
 when will this speculating against fact and reason end? 
 What will quiet these panic fears which we entertain of 
 the hostile effect of a conciliatory conduct? Is it true 
 that no case can exist in which it is proper for the sov- 
 ereign to accede to the desires of his discontented sub- 
 jects? Is there anything peculiar in this case to make a 
 rule for itself? Is all authority of course lost when it is 
 not pushed to the extreme? Is it a certain maxim that 
 the fewer causes of dissatisfaction are left by govern- 
 ment, the more the subject will be inclined to resist and 
 rebel ? 
 
 77. All these objections being in fact no more than sus- 
 picions, conjectures, divinations, formed in defiance of 
 fact and experience, they did not, Sir, discourage me 
 from entertaining the idea of a conciliatory concession, 
 founded on the principles which I have just stated. 
 
 78. In forming a plan for this purpose, I endeavored 
 to put myself in that frame of mind which was the most 
 natural and the most reasonable and which was cer- 
 tainly the most probable means of securing me from all 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 61 
 
 error. I set out with a perfect distrust of my own 
 abilities; a total renunciation of every speculation of 
 my own; and with a profound reverence for the wisdom 
 of our ancestors, who have left us the inheritance of so 
 happy a constitution and so flourishing an empire, and 
 what is a thousand times more valuable — the treasury of 
 the maxims and principles which formed the one and 
 obtained the other. 
 
 79. During the reigns of the kings of Spain of the Aus- 
 trian family, whenever they were at a loss in the Spanish 
 councils, it was common for their statesmen to say that 
 they ought to consult the genius of Philip the Second. 
 The genius of Philip the Second 29 might mislead them, 
 and the issue of their affairs showed that they had not 
 chosen the most perfect standard. But, Sir, I am sure 
 that I shall not be misled when, in a case of constitu- 
 tional difficulty, I consult the genius of the English Con- 
 stitution. 30 Consulting at that oracle (it was with all 
 due humility and piety) I found four capital examples 
 in a similar case before me: those of Ireland, Wales, 
 Chester, and Durham. 
 
 80. Ireland, before the English conquest, though never gov- 
 erned by a despotic power, had no parliament. How far the 
 English Parliament itself was at that time modeled according to 
 the present form, is disputed among antiquarians. But we 
 have all the reason in the world to be assured that a form 
 of parliament such as England then enjoyed, she instantly 
 communicated to Ireland; and we are equally sure that almost 
 every successive improvement in constitutional liberty, as fast 
 as it was made here, was transmitted thither. The feudal 
 baronage and the feudal knighthood, the roots of our primi- 
 tive constitution, were early transplanted into that soil, and 
 grew and flourished there. Magna Charta, if it did not give 
 us originally the House of Commons, gave us at least a House 
 of Commons of weight and consequence. But your ancestors 
 did not churlishly sit down alone to the feast of Magna Charta. 
 Ireland was made immediately a partaker. This benefit of 
 English laws and liberties, I confess, was not at first extended 
 
62 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 to all Ireland. Mark the consequence: English authority and 
 English liberties had exactly the same boundaries. Your 
 standard could never be advanced an inch before your privi- 
 leges. Sir John Davies shows beyond a doubt that the refusal 
 of a general communication of these rights was the true cause 
 why Ireland was five hundred years in subduing; and after 
 the vain projects of a military government, attempted in the 
 reign of Queen Elizabeth, it was soon discovered that nothing 
 could make that country English in civility and allegiance 
 but your laws and your forms of legislature. It was not 
 English arms, but the English Constitution, that conquered 
 Ireland. From that time Ireland has ever had a general par- 
 liament, as she had before a partial parliament. You changed 
 the people; you altered the religion; but you never touched 
 the form or the vital substance of free government in that 
 kingdom. You deposed kings; you restored them; you altered 
 the succession to theirs, as well as to your own crown; but 
 you never altered their constitution, the principle of which 
 was respected by usurpation, restored with the restoration of 
 monarchy, and established, I trust, forever, by the glorious 
 Revolution. This has made Ireland the great and flourishing 
 kingdom that it is; and from a disgrace and a burden in- 
 tolerable to this nation, has rendered her a principal part 
 of our strength and ornament. This country can not be said 
 to have ever formally taxed her. The irregular things done 
 in the confusion of mighty troubles and on the hinge of great 
 revolutions, even if all were done that is said to have been 
 done, form no example. If they have any effect in argument, 
 they make an exception to prove the rule. None of your own 
 liberties could stand a moment, if the casual deviations from 
 them at such times were suffered to be used as proofs of their 
 nullity. By the lucrative amount of such casual breaches in 
 the Constitution, judge what the stated and fixed rule of 
 supply has been in that kingdom. Your Irish pensioners would 
 starve if they had no other fund to live on than taxes granted 
 by English authority. Turn your eyes to those popular grants 
 from whence all your great supplies are come, and learn to 
 respect that only source of public wealth in the British Empire. 
 81. My next example is Wales. This country was said to be 
 reduced by Henry the Third. It was said more truly to be 
 so by Edward the First. But though then conquered, it was 
 not looked upon as any part of the realm of England. Its 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 63 
 
 old constitution, whatever that might have been, was destroyed ; 
 and no good one was substituted in its place. The care of 
 that tract was put into the hands of lords marchers — a form 
 of government of a very singular kind; a strange heterogeneous 
 monster, something between hostility and government; perhaps 
 it has a sort of resemblance, according to the modes of those 
 times, to that of commander in chief at present, to whom all 
 civil power is granted as secondary. The manners of the 
 Welsh nation followed the genius of the government: the 
 people were ferocious, restive, savage, and uncultivated, some- 
 times composed, never pacified. Wales, within itself, was 
 in perpetual disorder; and it kept the frontier of England 
 in perpetual alarm. Benefits from it to the state there were 
 none. Wales was only known to England by incursion and 
 invasion. 
 
 82. Sir, during that state of things, Parliament was not idle. 
 They attempted to subdue the fierce spirit of the Welsh by 
 all sorts of rigorous laws. They prohibited by statute the 
 sending all sorts of arms into Wales, as you prohibit by 
 proclamation (with something more of doubt on the legality) 
 the sending arms to America. They disarmed the Welsh by 
 statute, as you attempted (but still with more question on 
 the legality) to disarm New England by an instruction. They 
 made an act to drag offenders from Wales into England for 
 trial, as you have done (but with more hardship) with regard 
 to America. By another act, where one of the parties was 
 an Englishman, they ordained that his trial should be always 
 
 .by English. They made acts to restrain trade, as you do; 
 and they prevented the Welsh from the use of fairs and 
 markets, as you do the Americans from fisheries and foreign 
 ports. In short, when the statute book was not quite so much 
 swelled as it is now, you find no less than fifteen acts of 
 penal regulation on the subject of Wales. 
 
 83. Here we rub our hands. "A fine body of precedents for 
 the authority of Parliament and the use of it!" I admit it 
 fully; and pray add likewise to these precedents, that all the 
 while Wales rid this kingdom like an incubus; that it was 
 an unprofitable and oppressive burden; and that an English- 
 man traveling in that country could not go six yards from the 
 highroad without being murdered. 
 
 84. The march of the human mind is slow. Sir, it was not 
 until after two hundred years discovered that, by an eternal 
 
64 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 law, Providence had decreed vexation to violence, and pov- 
 erty to rapine. Your ancestors did, however, at length open 
 their eyes to the ill-husbandry of injustice. They found that 
 the tyranny of a free people could of all tyrannies the least 
 be endured; and that laws made against a whole nation were 
 not the most effectual methods for securing its obedience. 
 Accordingly, in the twenty-seventh year of Henry the Eighth, 
 the course was entirely altered. With a preamble stating the 
 entire and perfect rights of the crown of England, it gave to 
 the Welsh all the rights and privileges of English subjects. 
 A political order was established; the military power gave 
 way to the civil; the marches were turned into counties. But 
 that a nation should have a right to English liberties, and 
 yet no share at all in the fundamental security of these lib- 
 erties — the grant of their own property — seemed a thing so 
 incongruous that, eight years after — that is, in the thirty-fifth 
 of that reign — a complete and not ill-proportioned representa- 
 tion by counties and boroughs was bestowed upon Wales by act 
 of Parliament. From that moment, as by a charm, the tumults 
 subsided, obedience was restored, peace, order, and civilization 
 followed in the train of liberty. When the day-star of the 
 English Constitution had arisen in their hearts, all was har- 
 mony within and without — 
 
 " Simul alba nautis 
 
 Stella refulsit, 
 Defluit saxis agitatus humor; 
 Concidunt venti, fugiuntque nubes, 
 Et minax (quod sic voluere) ponto 
 
 Unda recumbit." 31 
 
 85. The very same year the county palatine of Chester re- 
 ceived the same relief from its oppressions and the same remedy 
 to its disorders. Before this time Chester was little less dis- 
 tempered than Wales. The inhabitants, without rights them- 
 selves, were the fittest to destroy the rights of others; and 
 from thence Richard the Second drew the standing army of 
 archers with which for a time he oppressed England. The peo- 
 ple of Chester applied to Parliament in a petition penned as 
 I shall read to you: 
 
 86. " To the king our sovereign lord, in most humble wise 
 shewen unto your most excellent Majesty, the inhabitants of 
 your Grace's county palatine of Chester: (1) That where the 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 65 
 
 said county palatine of Chester is and hath been always hitherto 
 exempt, excluded and separated out and from your high court 
 of Parliament, to have any knights and burgesses within the 
 said court; by reason whereof the said inhabitants have hitherto 
 sustained manifold disherisons, losses, and damages, as well in 
 their lands, goods, and bodies, as in the good, civil, and politic 
 governance and maintenance of the commonwealth of their said 
 country: (2) And forasmuch as the said inhabitants have 
 always hitherto been bound by the acts and statutes made and 
 ordained by your said Highness, and your most noble progeni- 
 tors, by authority of the said court, as far forth as other 
 counties, cities, and boroughs have been, that have had their 
 knights and burgesses within your said court of Parliament, 
 and yet have had neither knight ne burgess there for the said 
 county palatine; the said inhabitants, for lack thereof, have 
 been oftentimes touched and grieved with acts and statutes 
 made within the said court, as well derogatory unto the most 
 ancient jurisdictions, liberties, and privileges of your said 
 county palatine, as prejudicial unto the commonwealth, quiet- 
 ness, rest, and peace of your Grace's most bounden subjects 
 inhabiting within the same." 
 
 87. What did Parliament with this audacious address? Re- 
 ject it as a libel? Treat it as an affront to government? Spurn 
 it as a derogation from the rights of legislature? Did they 
 toss it over the table? Did they burn it by the hands of the 
 common hangman? They took the petition of grievance, all 
 rugged as it was, without softening or temperament, unpurged 
 of the original bitterness and indignation of complaint; they 
 made it the very preamble to their act of redress, and con- 
 secrated its principle to all ages in the sanctuary of legislation. 
 
 88. Here is my third example. It was attended with the suc- 
 cess of the two former. Chester, civilized as well as Wales, has 
 demonstrated that freedom, and not servitude, is the cure of 
 anarchy; as religion, and not atheism, is the true remedy for 
 superstition. Sir, this pattern of Chester was followed in the 
 reign of Charles the Second with regard to the county palatine 
 of Durham, which is my fourth example. This county had 
 long lain out of the pale of free legislation. So scrupulously 
 was the example of Chester followed, that the style of the pre- 
 amble is nearly the same with that of the Chester Act; and 
 without affecting the abstract extent of the authority of Parlia- 
 ment, it recognizes the equity of not suffering any considerable 
 
66 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 district in which the British subjects may act as a body to be 
 taxed without their own voice in the grant. 
 
 89. Now, if the doctrines of policy contained in these 
 preambles, and the force of these examples in the acts of 
 Parliament, avail anything, what can be said against 
 applying them with regard to America? Are not the 
 people of America as much Englishmen as the Welsh? 
 The preamble of the Act of Henry the Eighth says the 
 Welsh speak a language no way resembling that of his 
 Majesty's English subjects. Are the Americans not as 
 numerous? If we may trust the learned and accurate 
 Judge Barrington's account of North Wales, and take 
 that as a standard to measure the rest, there is no com- 
 parison. The people can not amount to above 200,000 
 ■ — not a tenth part of the number in the colonies. Is 
 America in rebellion? Wales was hardly ever free from 
 it. Have you attempted to govern America by penal 
 statutes? You made fifteen for Wales. But your legis- 
 lative authority is perfect with regard to America! 
 Was it less perfect in Wales, Chester, and Durham? 
 But America is virtually represented! What! does 
 the electric force of virtual representation more easily 
 pass over the Atlantic than pervade Wales, which lies 
 in your neighborhood ? or than Chester and Durham, sur- 
 rounded by abundance of representation that is actual and 
 palpable? But, Sir, your ancestors thought this sort of 
 virtual representation, however ample, to be totally in- 
 sufficient for the freedom of the inhabitants of terri- 
 tories that are so near and comparatively so inconsider- 
 able. How then can I think it sufficient for those which 
 are infinitely greater and infinitely more remote? 
 
 90. You will now, Sir, perhaps, imagine that I am on 
 the point of proposing to you a scheme for a repre- 
 sentation of the colonies in Parliament. Perhaps I might 
 be inclined to entertain some such thought, but a great 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 67 
 
 flood stops me in my course. Opposuit natura 32 — I can 
 not remove the eternal barriers of the creation. The 
 thing, in that mode, I do not know to be possible. As 
 I meddle with no theory, I do not absolutely assert the 
 impracticability of such a representation. But I do not 
 see my way to it; and those who have been more confi- 
 dent have not been more successful. However, the arm 
 of public benevolence is not shortened, and there are 
 often several means to the same end. What Nature has 
 disjoined in one way, Wisdom may unite in another. 
 When we can not give the benefit as we would wish, 
 let us not refuse it altogether. If we can not give the 
 principal, let us find a substitute. But how? Where? 
 What substitute? 
 
 91. Fortunately I am not obliged for the ways and 
 means of this substitute to tax my own unproductive in- 
 vention. I am not even obliged to go to the rich treasury 
 of the fertile framers of imaginary commonwealths; not 
 to the Republic of Plato ; 33 not to the Utopia of More ; 
 not to the Oceana of Harrington. It is before me; it 
 is at my feet — 
 
 " and the rude swain 
 Treads daily on it with his clouted shoon." 
 
 I only wish you to recognize, for the theory, the ancient 
 constitutional policy of this kingdom with regard to rep- 
 resentation, as that policy has been declared in acts of 
 Parliament; and as to the practice, to return to that 
 mode which a uniform experience has marked out to 
 you as best, and in which you walked with security, 
 advantage, and honor, until the year 1763. 34 
 
 92. My resolutions therefore mean to establish the 
 equity and justice of a taxation of America by grant, and 
 not by imposition;^ to mark the legal competency of the 
 colony assemblies for the support of their government 
 
68 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 in peace, and for public aids in time of war; to acknowl- 
 edge that this legal competency has had a dutiful and 
 beneficial exercise; and that experience has shown the 
 benefit of their grants and the futility of parliamentary 
 taxation as a method of supply, 
 
 93. These solid truths compose six fundamental propositions. 
 There are three more resolutions corollary to these. If you 
 admit the first set, you can hardly reject the others. But if 
 you admit the first, I shall be far from solicitous whether 
 you accept or refuse the last. I think these six massive pillars 
 will be of strength sufficient to support the temple of British 
 concord. I have no more doubt than I entertain of my exist- 
 ence that, if you admitted these, you would command an imme- 
 diate peace, and, with but tolerable future management, a 
 lasting obedience in America. I am not arrogant in this 
 confident assurance. The propositions are all mere matters 
 of fact; and if they are such facts as draw irresistible con- 
 clusions even in the stating, this is the power of truth, and not 
 any management of mine. 
 
 94. Sir, I shall open the whole plan to you, together with 
 such observations on the motions as may tend to illustrate them 
 where they may want explanation. The first is a resolution — 
 
 95. I. "That the colonies and plantations of Great Britain 
 in North America, consisting of fourteen 36 separate govern- 
 ments and containing two millions and upwards of free in- 
 habitants, have not had the liberty and privilege of electing 
 and sending any knights and burgesses, or others, to represent 
 them in the high court of Parliament." 
 
 This is a plain matter of fact, necessary to be laid down, and, 
 excepting the description, it is laid down in the language 
 of the constitution: it is taken nearly verbatim from acts of 
 Parliament. 
 
 The second is like unto the first — 
 
 96. II. "That the said colonies and plantations have been 
 liable to, and bounden by, several subsidies, payments, rates, 
 and taxes, given and granted by Parliament, though the said 
 colonies and plantations have not their knights and burgesses in 
 the said high court of Parliament, of their own election, to rep- 
 resent the coadition of their country; by lack whereof they have 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 69 
 
 been oftentimes touched and grieved by subsidies given, granted, 
 and assented to in the said court, in a manner prejudicial to the 
 commonwealth, quietness, rest, and peace of the subjects in- 
 habiting within the same." 
 
 97. Is this description too hot or too cold, too strong or too 
 weak? Does it arrogate too much to the supreme legislature? 
 Does it lean too much to the claims of the people? If it runs 
 into any of these errors, the fault is not mine. It is the lan- 
 guage of your own ancient acts of Parliament. 
 
 " Non meus hie sermo, sed quae praecepit Ofellus, 
 Rusticus, abnormis sapiens." 37 
 
 It is the genuine produce of the ancient, rustic, manly, home- 
 bred sense of this country. I did not dare to rub off a particle 
 of the venerable rust that rather adorns and preserves than 
 destroys, the metal. It would be a profanation to touch with 
 a tool the stones which construct the sacred altar of peace. I 
 would not violate with modern polish the ingenuous and noble 
 roughness of these truly constitutional materials. Above all 
 things, I was resolved not to be guilty of tampering — the odious 
 vice of restless and unstable minds. I put my foot in the 
 tracks of our forefathers, where I can neither wander nor 
 stumble. Determining to fix articles of peace, I was resolved 
 not to be wise beyond what was written. I was resolved to 
 use nothing else than the form of sound words, to let others 
 abound in their own sense, and carefully to abstain from all 
 expressions of my own. What the law has said, I say. In all 
 things else I am silent. I have no organ but for her words. 
 This, if it be not ingenious, I am sure is safe. 
 
 98. There are indeed words expressive of grievance in this 
 second resolution which those who are resolved always to be 
 in the right will deny to contain matter of fact as applied 
 to the present case, although Parliament thought them true 
 with regard to the counties of Chester and Durham. They 
 will deny that the Americans were ever " touched and grieved " 
 with the taxes. If they consider nothing in taxes but their 
 weight as pecuniary impositions, there might be some pretense 
 for this denial. But men may be sorely touched and deeply 
 grieved in their privileges as well as in their purses. Men 
 may lose little in property by the act which takes away all 
 their freedom. When a man is robbed of a trifle on the high- 
 
70 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 way, it is not the twopence lost that constitutes the capital 
 outrage. This is not confined to privileges. Even ancient in- 
 dulgences, withdrawn without offense on the part of those 
 who enjoyed such favors, operate as grievances. But were 
 the Americans then not touched and grieved by the taxes, in 
 some measure, merely as taxes? If so, why were they almost 
 all either wholly repealed or exceedingly reduced? Were they 
 not touched and grieved even by the regulating duties of 
 the sixth of George the Second ? Else why were the duties 
 first reduced to one third in 1764, and afterward to a third 
 of that third in the year 1766? Were they not touched and 
 grieved by the Stamp Act? I shall say they were, until that 
 tax is revived. Were they not touched and grieved by the 
 duties of 1767, which were likewise repealed, and which Lord 
 Hillsborough 3S tells you, for the ministry, were laid con- 
 trary to the true principle of commerce? Is not the assurance 
 given by that noble person to the colonies of a resolution to 
 lay no more taxes on them, an admission that taxes would 
 touch and grieve them? Is not the resolution of the noble 
 lord in the blue ribbon, now standing on your journals, the 
 strongest of all proofs that parliamentary ^subsidies really 
 touched and grieved them? Else why all these changes, modi- 
 fications, repeals, assurances, and resolutions? 
 The next proposition is — 
 
 99. III. " That from the distance of the said colonies and 
 from other circumstances, no method hath hitherto been devised 
 for procuring a representation in Parliament for the said colo- 
 
 This is an assertion of a fact. I go no further on the paper, 
 though in my private judgment a useful representation is 
 impossible. I am sure it is not desired by them; rtor ought it, 
 perhaps, by us; but I abstain from opinions. 
 The fourth resolution is — 
 
 100. IV. " That each of the said colonies hath within itself 
 a body, chosen in part or in the whole, by the freemen, free- 
 holders, or other free inhabitants thereof, commonly called the 
 General Assembly or General Court, with powers legally to 
 raise, levy, and assess, according to the several usage of such 
 colonies, duties and taxes toward defraying all sorts of public 
 services." 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 71 
 
 101. This competence in the colony assemblies is certain. It 
 is proved by the whole tenor of their acts of supply in all the 
 assemblies, in which the constant style of granting is, " an 
 aid to his Majesty"; and acts granting to the crown have 
 regularly for near a century passed the public offices without 
 dispute. Those who have been pleased paradoxically to deny 
 this right, holding that none but the British Parliament can 
 grant to the crown, are wished to look to what is done, not 
 only in the colonies, but in Ireland, in one uniform unbroken 
 tenor every session. Sir, I am surprised that this doctrine 
 should come from some of the law servants of the crown. I 
 say that if the crown could be responsible, his Majesty — but 
 certainly the ministers, and even these law officers themselves 
 through whose hands the acts pass, biennially in Ireland or 
 annually in the colonies, are in an habitual course of com- 
 mitting impeachable offenses. What habitual offenders have 
 been all presidents of the council, all secretaries of state, all 
 first lords of trade, all attorneys and all solicitors-general ! 
 However, they are safe, as no one impeaches them; and there 
 is no ground of charge against them, except in their own 
 unfounded theories. 
 
 The fifth resolution is also a resolution of fact — 
 
 102. V. "That the said General Assemblies, General Courts, 
 or other bodies legally qualified as aforesaid, have at sundry 
 times freely granted several large subsidies and public aids for 
 his Majesty's service, according to their abilities, when required 
 thereto by letter from one of his Majesty's principal secretaries 
 of state; and that their right to grant the same, and their 
 cheerfulness and sufficiency in the said grants, have been at 
 sundry times acknowledged by Parliament." 
 
 To say nothing of their great expenses in the Indian wars, 
 and not to take their exertion in foreign ones so high as the 
 supplies in the year 1695, not to go back to their public con- 
 tributions in the year 1710, I shall begin to travel only where 
 the journals give me light, resolving to deal in nothing but 
 fact authenticated by parliamentary record, and to build myself 
 wholly on that solid basis. 
 
 103. On the 4th of April, 1748, a committee of this House 
 came to the following resolution: 
 
 " Resolved, That it is the opinion of this committee that it 
 is just and reasonable that the several provinces and colonies 
 
72 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 of Massachusetts Bay, New Hampshire, Connecticut, and Rhode 
 Island be reimbursed the expenses they have been at in taking 
 and securing to the crown of Great Britain the island of Cape 
 Breton and its dependencies." 
 
 These expenses were immense for such colonies. They were 
 above .£200,000 sterling; money first raised and advanced on 
 their public credit. 
 
 104. On the 28th of January, 1756, a message from the king 
 came to us to this effect: 
 
 u His Majesty, being sensible of the zeal and vigor with 
 which his faithful subjects of certain colonies in North 
 America have exerted themselves in defense of his Majesty's 
 just rights and possessions, recommends it to this House to 
 take the same into their consideration, and to enable his 
 Majesty to give them such assistance as may be a proper re- 
 ward and encouragement" 
 
 105. On the 3d of February, 1756, the House came to a suit- 
 able resolution, expressed in words nearly the same as those of 
 the message, but with the further addition, that the money then 
 voted was an encouragement to the colonies to exert them- 
 selves with vigor. It will not be necessary to go through all 
 the testimonies which your own records have given to the 
 truth of my resolutions: I will only refer you to the places 
 in the journals: 
 
 Vol. xxvii. — May 16 and 19, 1757. 
 
 Vol. xxviii.— June 1, 1758; April 26 and 30, 1759; March 26 
 
 and 31 and April 28, 1760; January 9 and 20, 
 
 1761. 
 Vol. xxix. — January 22 and 26, 1762; March 14 and 17, 1763. 
 
 106. Sir, here is the repeated acknowledgment of Parliament 
 that the colonies not only gave, but gave to satiety. This nation 
 has formally acknowledged two things: first, that the colonies 
 had gone beyond their abilities, Parliament having thought it 
 necessary to reimburse them; secondly, that they had acted 
 legally and laudably in their grants of money and their main- 
 tenance of troops, since the compensation is expressly given as 
 reward and encouragement. Reward is not bestowed for acts 
 that are unlawful, and encouragement is not held out to things 
 that deserve reprehension. My resolution therefore does noth- 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 73 
 
 ing more than collect into one proposition what is scattered 
 through your journals. I give you nothing but your own, 
 and you can not refuse in the gross what you have so often 
 acknowledged in detail. The admission of this, which will be 
 so honorable to them and to you, will indeed be mortal to all 
 the miserable stories by which the passions of the misguided 
 people have been engaged in an unhappy system. The people 
 heard, indeed, from the beginning of these disputes, one thing 
 continually dinned in their ears — that reason and justice de- 
 manded that the Americans, who paid no taxes, should be 
 compelled to contribute. How did that fact of their paying 
 nothing stand when the taxing system began? When Mr. 
 Grenville began to form his system of American revenue, he 
 stated in this House that the colonies were then in debt two 
 million six hundred thousand pounds sterling money, and was 
 of opinion they would discharge that debt in four years. On 
 this state, those untaxed people were actually subject to the 
 payment of taxes to the amount of six hundred and fifty thou- 
 sand a year. In fact, however, Mr. Grenville was mistaken. 
 The funds given for sinking the debt did not prove quite so 
 ample as both the colonies and he expected. The calculation 
 was too sanguine: the reduction was not completed till some 
 years after, and at different times in different colonies. How- 
 ever, the taxes after the war continued too great to bear any 
 addition with prudence or propriety; and when the burdens im- 
 posed in consequence of former requisitions were discharged, 
 our tone became too high to resort again to requisition. No 
 colony since that time ever has had any requisition whatsoever 
 made to it. 
 
 107. We see the sense of the crown and the sense of Parlia- 
 ment on the productive nature of a revenue by grant. Now 
 search the same journals for the produce of the revenue by im- 
 position. Where is it? Let us know the volume and the page? 
 What is the gross, what is the net produce? To what service 
 is it applied? How have you appropriated its surplus? What! 
 can none of the many skillful index makers that we are now 
 employing find any trace of it? Well, let them and that rest 
 together. But are the journals, which say nothing of the 
 revenue, as silent on the discontent? Oh, no! a child may find 
 it. It is the melancholy burden and blot of every page. 
 
 108. I think, then, I am, from those journals, justified in the 
 sixth and last resolution, which is — 
 
74 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 VI. " That it hath been found by experience that the manner 
 of granting the said supplies and aids by the said General As- 
 semblies hath been more agreeable to the said colonies, and 
 more beneficial and conducive to the public service, than the 
 mode of giving and granting aids in Parliament, to be raised 
 and paid in the said colonies." 
 
 109. This makes the whole of the fundamental part of the 
 plan. The conclusion is irresistible. You can not say that you 
 were driven by any necessity to an exercise of the utmost rights 
 of legislature. You can not assert that you took on yourselves 
 the task of imposing colony taxes, from the want of another 
 legal body that is competent to the purpose of supplying the 
 exigencies of the state without wounding the prejudices of the 
 people. Neither is it true that the body so qualified and having 
 that competence had neglected the duty. 
 
 no. The question now on all this accumulated matter is — 
 whether you will choose to abide by a profitable experience, or 
 a mischievous theory; whether you choose to build on imagina- 
 tion or fact; whether you prefer enjoyment or hope; satis- 
 faction in your subjects, or discontent? 
 
 in. If these propositions are accepted, everything which has 
 been made to enforce a contrary system must, I take it for 
 granted, fall along with it. On that ground I have drawn the 
 following resolution, which, when it comes to be moved, will 
 naturally be divided in a proper manner: 
 
 112. I. "That it may be proper to repeal an act made in the 
 seventh year of the reign of his present Majesty, entitled, ' An 
 act for granting certain duties in the British colonies and planta- 
 tions in America; for allowing a drawback of the duties of cus- 
 toms upon the exportation from this kingdom, of coffee and 
 cocoanuts of the produce of the said colonies or plantations; for 
 discontinuing the drawbacks payable on China earthenware ex- 
 ported to America; and for more effectually preventing the 
 clandestine running of goods in the said colonies and planta- 
 tions.' And that it may be proper to repeal an act made in 
 the fourteenth year of the reign of his present Majesty, entitled, 
 1 An act to discontinue, in such manner and for such time as 
 are therein mentioned, the landing and discharging, lading or 
 shipping, of goods, wares, and merchandise, at the town and 
 within the harbor of Boston, in the province of Massachusetts 
 Bay, in North America.' — And that it may be proper to repeal 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 75 
 
 an act made in the fourteenth year of the reign of his present 
 Majesty, entitled, * An act for the impartial administration of 
 justice in the cases of persons questioned for any acts done by 
 them in the execution of the law, or for the suppression of riots 
 and tumults, in the province of Massachusetts Bay, in New 
 England.' — And that it may be proper to repeal an act made in 
 the fourteenth year of the reign of his present Majesty, entitled, 
 ' An act for the better regulating the government of the 
 province of Massachusetts Bay, in New England.' — And also, 
 that it may be proper to explain and amend an act made in 
 the thirty-fifth year of the reign of King Henry the Eighth, 
 entitled, ' An act for the trial of treasons committed out of the 
 king's dominions.' " 
 
 113. I wish, Sir, to repeal the Boston Port Bill, because, inde- 
 pendently of the dangerous precedent of suspending the rights 
 of the subject during the king's pleasure, it was passed, as I 
 apprehend, with less regularity, and on more partial principles, 
 than it ought. The corporation of Boston was not heard before 
 it was condemned. Other towns, full as guilty as she was, 
 have not had their ports blocked up. Even the restraining 
 bill 39 of the present session does not go to the length of the 
 Boston Port Act. The same ideas of prudence which induced 
 you not to extend equal punishment to equal guilt, even when 
 you were punishing, induced me, who mean not to chastise, 
 but to reconcile, to be satisfied with the punishment already 
 partially inflicted. 
 
 114. Ideas of prudence and accommodation to circumstances 
 prevent you from taking away the charters of Connecticut and 
 Rhode Island, as you have taken away that of Massachusetts 
 colony, though the crown has far less power 40 in the two 
 former provinces than it enjoyed in the latter; and though the 
 abuses have been full as great, and as flagrant, in the ex- 
 empted as in the punished. The same reasons of prudence 
 and accommodation have weight with me in restoring the 
 charter of Massachusetts Bay. Besides, Sir, the act which 
 changes the charter of Massachusetts is in many particulars so 
 exceptionable that, if I did not wish absolutely to repeal, I 
 would by all means desire to alter it, as several of its pro- 
 visions tend to the subversion of all public and private justice. 
 Such, among others, is the power in the governor to change 
 the sheriff at his pleasure, and to make a new returning officer 
 
76 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 for every special cause. It is shameful to behold such a regu- 
 lation standing among English laws. 
 
 115. The act for bringing persons accused of committing mur- 
 der under the orders of government to England for trial is but 
 temporary. That act has calculated the probable duration of 
 our quarrel with the colonies, and is accommodated to that 
 supposed duration. I would hasten the happy moment of 
 reconciliation, and therefore must, on my principle, get rid of 
 that most justly obnoxious act. 
 
 116. The act of Henry the Eighth for the trial of treasons, I 
 do not mean to take away, but to confine it to its proper bounds 
 and original intention; to make it expressly for trial of 
 treasons (and the greatest treasons may be committed) in 
 places where the jurisdiction of the crown does not extend. 
 
 117. Having guarded the privileges of local legislature, I 
 would next secure to the colonies a fair and unbiased judica- 
 ture; for which" purpose, Sir, I propose the following resolu- 
 tion: 
 
 II. "That, from the time when the General Assembly or 
 General Court of any colony or plantation in North America 
 shall have appointed, by act of Assembly duly confirmed, a set- 
 tled salary to the offices of the chief justice and other judges of 
 the superior courts, it may be proper that the said chief justice 
 and other judges of the superior courts of such colony shall hold 
 his and their office and offices during their good behavior; and 
 shall not be removed therefrom, but when the said removal shall 
 be adjudged by his Majesty in council, upon a hearing on com- 
 plaint from the General Assembly, or on a complaint from the 
 governor or council or the House of Representatives, severally, 
 of the colony in which the said chief justice and other judges 
 have exercised the said offices." 
 
 118. The next resolution relates to the courts of admiralty. 
 It is this: 
 
 III. " That it may be proper to regulate the courts of ad- 
 miralty or vice-admiralty authorized by the fifteenth chapter of 
 the fourth of George the Third, in such a manner as to make 
 the same more commodious to those who sue or are sued in the 
 said courts, and to provide for the more decent maintenance of 
 the judges in the same." 
 
CONCILIATION WITPI AMERICA 77 
 
 119. These courts I do not wish to take away: they are in 
 themselves proper establishments. This court is one of the capi- 
 tal securities of the Act of Navigation. The extent of its juris- 
 diction, indeed, has been increased; but this is altogether as 
 proper, and is indeed on many accounts more eligible, where 
 new powers were wanted, than a court absolutely new. But 
 courts incommodiously situated, in effect, deny justice; and a 
 court partaking in the fruits of its own condemnation is a 
 robber. The Congress complain, and complain justly, of this 
 grievance. 
 
 120. These are the three consequential propositions. I have 
 thought of two or three more; but they come rather too near 
 detail, and to the province of executive government, which I 
 wish Parliament always to superintend, never to assume. If 
 the first six are granted, congruity will carry the latter three. 
 If not, the things that remain unrepealed will be, I hope, 
 rather unseemly encumbrances on the building, than very ma- 
 terially detrimental to its strength and stability. 
 
 121. Here, Sir, I should close; but I plainly perceive some 
 objections remain, which I ought, if possible, to remove. The 
 first will be that, in resorting to the doctrine of our ancestors 
 as contained in the preamble to the Chester Act, I prove too 
 much; that the grievance from a want of representation, stated 
 in, that preamble, goes to the whole of legislation as well as 
 to taxation. And that the colonies, grounding themselves upon 
 that doctrine, will apply it to all parts of legislative authority. 
 
 122. To this objection, with all possible deference and humil- 
 ity, and wishing as little as any man living to impair the small- 
 est particle of our supreme authority, I answer that the words 
 are the words of Parliament, and not mine, and that all false 
 and inconclusive inferences drawn from them are not mine, 
 for I heartily disclaim any such inference. I have chosen the 
 words of an act of Parliament which Mr. Grenville, surely 
 a tolerably zealous and very judicious advocate for the 
 sovereignty of Parliament, formerly moved to have read at 
 your table in confirmation of his tenets. It is true that Lord 
 Chatham considered these preambles as declaring strongly in 
 favor of his opinions. He was a no less powerful advocate 
 for the privileges of the Americans. Ought I not from hence 
 to presume that these preambles are as favorable as possible 
 to both, when properly understood — favorable both to the rights 
 of Parliament, and to the privilege of the dependencies of this 
 
78 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 crown? But, Sir, the object of grievance in my resolution I 
 have not taken from the Chester, but from the Durham Act, 
 which confines the hardship of want of representation to the 
 case of subsidies, and which therefore falls in exactly with the 
 case of the colonies. But whether the unrepresented counties 
 were de jure or de facto bound, the preambles do not accu- 
 rately distinguish; nor indeed was it necessary; for, whether 
 de jure or de facto, the legislature thought the exercise of the 
 power of taxing, as of right or as of fact without right, equally 
 a grievance, and equally oppressive. 
 
 123. I do not know that the colonies have, in any gen- 
 eral way or in any cool hour, gone much beyond the de- 
 mand of immunity in relation to taxes. It is not fair to 
 judge of the temper or dispositions of any man or any set 
 of men when they are composed and at rest, from their 
 conduct or their expressions in a state of disturbance and 
 irritation. It is, besides, a very great mistake to imagine 
 that mankind follow up practically any speculative prin- 
 ciple, either of government or of freedom, as far as it 
 will go in argument and logical illation. We English- 
 men stop very short of the principles upon which we sup- 
 port any given part of our Constitution, or even the whole 
 of it together. I could easily, if I had not already tired 
 3 r ou, give you very striking and convincing instances of 
 it. This is nothing but what is natural and proper. All 
 government, indeed every human benefit and enjoyment, 
 every virtue, and every prudent act, is founded on com- 
 promise and barter. We balance inconveniences; we give 
 and take; we remit some rights that we may enjoy others; 
 and we choose rather to be happy citizens than subtle dis- 
 putants. As we must give away some natural liberty to 
 enjoy civil advantages, so we must sacrifice some civil 
 liberties for the advantages to be derived from the com- 
 munion and fellowship of a great empire. But in all fair 
 dealings, the thing bought must bear some proportion to 
 the purchase paid. None will barter away the immediate 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 79 
 
 jewel of his soul. Though a great house is apt to make 
 slaves haughty, yet it is purchasing a part of the artificial 
 importance of a great empire too dear to pay for it all 
 essential rights and all the intrinsic dignity of human 
 nature. None of us who would not risk his life rather 
 than fall under a government purely arbitrary. But al- 
 though there are some among us who think our Consti- 
 tution wants many improvements to make it a complete 
 system of liberty, perhaps none who are of that opinion 
 would think it right to aim at such improvement by dis- 
 turbing his country and risking everything that is dear 
 to him. In every arduous enterprise, we consider what 
 we are to lose as well as what we are to gain; and the 
 more and better stake of liberty every people possess, the 
 less they will hazard in a vain attempt to make it more. 
 These are the cords of man. Man acts from adequate 
 motives relative to his interest, and not on metaphysical 
 speculations. Aristotle, the great master of reasoning, 
 cautions us, and with great weight and propriety, against 
 this species of delusive geometrical accuracy in moral argu- 
 ments, as the most fallacious of all sophistry. 
 
 124. The Americans will have no interest contrary to 
 the grandeur and glory of England, when they are not 
 oppressed by the weight of it; and they will rather be 
 inclined to respect the acts of a superintending legislature 
 when they see them the acts of that power which is itself 
 the security, not the rival, of their secondary importance. 
 In this assurance, my mind most perfectly acquiesces ; and 
 I confess I feel not the least alarm from the discontents 
 which are to arise from putting people at their ease; nor 
 do I apprehend the destruction of this empire from giving, 
 by an act of free grace and indulgence, to two millions 
 of my fellow-citizens, some share of those rights upon 
 which I have always been taught to value myself. 
 
80 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 125. It is said, indeed, that this power of granting, vested in 
 American assemblies, would dissolve the unity of the empire, 
 which was preserved entire, although Wales, and Chester, and 
 Durham were added to it. Truly, Mr. Speaker, I do not know 
 what this unity means; nor has it ever been heard of, that I 
 know, in the constitutional policy of this country. The very 
 idea of subordination of parts excludes this notion of simple 
 and undivided unity. England is the head; but she is not the 
 head and the members too. Ireland has 41 ever had from the 
 beginning a separate, but not an independent legislature; 
 which, far from distracting, promoted the union of the whole. 
 Everything was sweetly and harmoniously disposed through 
 both islands for the conservation of English dominion and the 
 communication of English liberties. I do not see that the same 
 principles might not be carried into twenty islands, and with 
 the same good effect. This is my model with regard to 
 America, as far as the internal circumstances of the two coun- 
 tries are the same. I know no other unity of this empire than 
 I can draw from its example during these periods, when it 
 seemed to my poor understanding more united than it is now, 
 or than it is likely to be by the present methods. 
 
 126. But since I speak of these methods, I recollect, Mr. 
 Speaker, almost too late, that I promised, before I finished, to 
 say something of the proposition of the noble lord on the floor, 
 which has been so lately received, and stands on your journals. 
 I must be deeply concerned whenever it is my misfortune to 
 continue a difference with the majority of this House. But as 
 the reasons for that difference are my apology for thus troub- 
 ling you, suffer me to state them in a very few words. I shall 
 compress them into as small a body as I possibly can, having 
 already debated that matter at large when the question was 
 before the committee. 
 
 127. First, then, I can not admit that proposition of 
 a ransom by auction, because it is a mere project. It is 
 a thing new, unheard of, supported by no experience, justi- 
 fied by no analogy, without example of our ancestors, or 
 root in the Constitution. It is neither regular parlia- 
 mentary taxation nor colony grant. Experimentum in 
 corpore vili 42 is a good rule, which will ever make me 
 adverse to any trial of experiments on what is certainly 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 81 
 
 the most valuable of all subjects — the peace of this empire. 
 128. Secondly, it is an experiment which must be fatal 
 in the end to our Constitution. For what is it but a 
 scheme for taxing the colonies in the antechamber of the 
 noble lord and his successors? To settle the quotas and 
 proportions in this House, is clearly impossible. You, Sir, 
 may flatter yourself you shall sit a state auctioneer with 
 your hammer in your hand, and- knock down to each 
 colony as it bids. But to settle, on the plan laid down by 
 the noble lord, the true proportional payment for four or 
 five and twenty governments^ according to the absolute 
 and the relative wealth of each, and according to the Brit- 
 ish proportion of wealth and burden, is a wild and chi- 
 merical notion. This new taxation must therefore come 
 in by the back door of the Constitution. Each quota 
 must be brought to this House ready formed. You can 
 neither add nor alter. You must register it. You can do 
 nothing further. For on what grounds can you deliberate 
 either before or after the proposition ? You can not hear 
 the counsel for all these provinces quarreling each on its 
 own quantity of payment, and its proportion to others. 
 If you should attempt it, the committee of provincial ways 
 and means, or by whatever other name it will delight to 
 be called, must swallow up all the time of Parliament. 
 
 129. Thirdly, it does not give satisfaction to the complaint of 
 the colonies. They complain that they are taxed without their 
 consent; you answer that you will fix the sum at which they 
 shall be taxed ; that is, you give them the very grievance for 
 the remedy. You tell them, indeed, that you will leave the 
 mode to themselves. I really beg pardon; it gives me pain to 
 mention it; but you must be sensible that you will not perform 
 this part of the compact. For, suppose the colonies were to 
 lay the duties which furnished their contingent upon the im- 
 portation of your manufactures; you know you would never 
 suffer such a tax to be laid. You know, too, that you would 
 not suffer many other modes of taxation. So that, when you 
 come to explain yourself, it will be found that you will neither 
 
82 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 leave to themselves the quantum nor the mode, nor indeed 
 anything. The whole is delusion from one end to the other. 
 
 130. Fourthly, this method of ransom by auction, unless it be 
 universally accepted, will plunge you into great and inextrica- 
 ble difficulties. In what year of our Lord are the proportions 
 of payments to be settled ? To say nothing of the impossibility 
 that colony agents should have general powers of taxing the 
 colonies at their discretion, consider, I implore you, that the 
 communication by special messages and orders between these 
 agents and their constituents on each variation of the case, when 
 the parties come to contend together and to dispute on their 
 relative proportions, will be a matter of delay, perplexity, and 
 confusion that never can have an end. 
 
 131. If all the colonies do not appear at the outcry, what is 
 the condition of those assemblies who offer, by themselves or 
 their agents, to tax themselves up to your ideas of their propor- 
 tion? The refractory colonies who refuse all composition will 
 remain taxed only to your old impositions, which, however 
 grievous in principle, are trifling as to production. The 
 obedient colonies in this scheme are heavily taxed ; the refrac- 
 tory remain unburdened. What will you do? Will you lay 
 new and heavier taxes by Parliament on the disobedient? Pray 
 consider in what way you can do it. You are perfectly con- 
 vinced that, in the way of taxing, you can do nothing but at 
 the ports. Now suppose it is Virginia that refuses to appear 
 at your auction, while Maryland and North Carolina bid 
 handsomely for their ransom and are taxed to your quota: how 
 will you put these colonies on a par? Will you tax the tobacco 
 of Virginia? If you do, you give its death-wound to your 
 English revenue at home, and to one of the very greatest arti- 
 cles of your own foreign trade. If you tax the import of that 
 rebellious colony, what do you tax but your own manufactures, 
 or the goods of some other obedient and already well-taxed 
 colony? Who has said one word on this labyrinth of detail 
 which bewilders you more and more as you enter into it? 
 Who has presented, who can present you with a clew to lead 
 you out of it? I think, Sir, it is impossible that you should 
 not recollect that the colony bounds are so implicated in one 
 another (you know it by your other experiments in the bill 
 for prohibiting the New England fishery) that you can lay no 
 possible restraints on almost any of them which may not be 
 presently eluded, if you do not confound the innocent with th- 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 83 
 
 guilty, and burden those whom, upon every principle, you 
 /ught to exonerate. He must be grossly ignorant of America 
 who thinks that, without falling into this confusion of all rules 
 of equity and policy, you can restrain any single colony, espe- 
 cially Virginia and Maryland, the central and most important 
 of them all. 
 
 132. Let it also be considered that, either in the pres- 
 ent confusion you settle a permanent contingent, which 
 will and must be trifling, and then you have no effectual 
 revenue; or you change the quota at every exigency, and 
 then on every new repartition you will have a new 
 quarrel. 
 
 133. Reflect, besides, that when you have fixed a quota 
 for every colony, you have not provided for prompt and 
 punctual payment. Suppose one, two, five, ten years' 
 arrears: you can not issue a treasury extent against the 
 failing colony. You must make new Boston Port Bills, 
 new restraining laws, new acts for dragging men to Eng- 
 land for trial. You must send out new fleets, new 
 armies. All is to begin again. From this day forward 
 the empire is never to know an hour's tranquillity. An 
 intestine fire will be kept alive in the bowels of the 
 colonies, which one time or other must consume this 
 whole empire. I allow indeed that the Empire of Ger- 
 many raises her revenue and her troops by quotas and 
 contingents; but the revenue of the empire, and the army 
 of the empire, is the worst revenue and the worst army 
 in the world. 
 
 134. Instead of a standing revenue, you will therefore 
 have a perpetual quarrel. Indeed, the noble lord who pro* 
 posed this project of a ransom by auction seems himself 
 to be of that opinion. His project was rather designed 
 for breaking the union of the colonies than for establish- 
 ing a revenue. He confessed he apprehended that his 
 proposal would not be to their taste. I say this scheme 
 of disunion seems to be at the bottom of the project; for 
 
84 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 I will not suspect that the noble lord meant nothing but 
 merely to delude the nation by an airy phantom which 
 he never intended to realize. But whatever his views 
 may be, as I propose the peace and union of the colonies 
 as the very foundation of my plan, it can not accord with 
 one whose foundation is perpetual discord. 
 
 135. Compare the two. This I offer to give you is 
 plain and simple. The other full of perplexed and intri- 
 cate mazes. This mild; that harsh. This is found by 
 experience effectual for its purposes; the other is a new 
 project. This is universal; the other calculated for cer- 
 tain colonies only. This is immediate in its conciliatory 
 operations; the other remote, contingent, full of hazard. 
 Mine is what becomes the dignity of a ruling people — 
 gratuitous, unconditional, and not held out as a matter of 
 bargain and sale. I have done my duty in proposing it 
 to you. I have indeed tired you by a long discourse; 
 but this is the misfortune of those to whose influence 
 nothing will be conceded, and who must win every inch 
 of their ground by argument. You have heard me with 
 goodness. May you decide with wisdom! For my part, 
 I feel my mind greatly disburthened by what I have 
 done to-day. I have been the less fearful of trying your 
 patience, because on this subject I mean to spare it alto- 
 gether in future. I have this comfort, that in every stage 
 of the American affairs I have steadily opposed the meas- 
 ures that have produced the confusion, and may bring on 
 the destruction, of this Empire. I now go so far as to 
 risk a proposal of my own. If I can not give peace to 
 my country, I give it to my conscience. 
 
 136. But what, says the financier, is peace to us with- 
 out money? Your plan gives us no revenue. No! But 
 it does; for it secures to the subject the power of refusal, 
 the first of all revenues. Experience is a cheat, and fact 
 a liar, if this power in the subject of proportioning his 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 85 
 
 grant, or of not granting at all, has not been found the 
 richest mine of revenue ever discovered by the skill or 
 by the fortune of man. It does not indeed vote you 
 152,750/. iu. iY\d., nor any other paltry limited sum; 
 but it gives the strong box itself, the fund, the bank — 
 from whence only revenues can arise amongst a people 
 sensible to freedom. Posita luditur area.* 3 Cannot you, 
 in England — cannot you, at this time of day — cannot you, 
 a House of Commons, trust to the principle which has 
 raised so mighty a revenue, and accumulated a debt of 
 near £140,000,000 in this country? Is this principle to 
 be true in England, and false everywhere else? Is it not 
 true in Ireland? Has it not hitherto been true in the 
 colonies? Why should you presume that in any country 
 a body duly constituted for any function will neglect to 
 perform its duty, and abdicate its trust? Such a pre- 
 sumption would go against all governments in all modes. 
 But, in truth, this dread of penury of supply from a free 
 assembly, has no foundation in Nature. For first ob- 
 serve that, besides the desire which all men have natu- 
 rally of supporting the honor of their own government, 
 that sense of dignity and that security to property which 
 ever attends freedom, has a tendency to increase the stock 
 of the free community. Most may be taken where most 
 is accumulated. And what is the soil or climate where 
 experience has not uniformly proved that the voluntary 
 flow of heaped-up plenty, bursting from the weight of its 
 own rich luxuriance, has ever run with a more copious 
 stream of revenue than could be squeezed from the dry 
 husks of oppressed indigence by the straining of all the 
 politic machinery in the world? 
 
 137. Next, we know that parties must ever exist in a 
 free country. We know, too, that the emulations of such 
 parties, their contradictions, their reciprocal necessities, 
 their hopes, and their fears, must send them all in their 
 
26 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 tuttlS to him that holds the balance of the State. The 
 parties are the gamesters; but the government keeps the 
 table, and is sure to be the winner in the end- When this 
 game is played, I really think it is more to be feared that 
 the people will be exhausted, than that government will 
 not be supplied. Whereas, whatever is got by acts of 
 absolute power, ill obeyed, because odious, or by con- 
 tracts, ill kept, because constrained, will be narrow, 
 feeble, uncertain, and precarious. 
 
 " Ease would retract vows made in pain, as violent and 
 void." 
 
 138. I, for one, protest against compounding our de- 
 mands. I declare against compounding, for a poor limited 
 sum, the immense, ever-growing, eternal debt which is due 
 to generous government from protected freedom. And so> 
 may I speed in the great object I propose to you, as I 
 think it would not only be an act of injustice, but would 
 be the worst economy in the world, to compel the colonies: 
 to a sum certain, either in the way of ransom or in the 
 way of compulsory compact. 
 
 139. But to clear up my ideas on this subject, a reve- 
 nue from America transmitted hither — do not delude 
 yourselves — you never can receive it; no, not a shilling. 
 We have experience that from remote countries it is not 
 to be expected. If, when you attempted to extract reve- 
 nue from Bengal you were obliged to return in loan what 
 you had taken in imposition, what can you expect from 
 North America? For certainly, if ever there was a 
 country qualified to produce wealth, it is India; or an 
 institution fit for the transmission, it is the East India 
 Company. America has none of these aptitudes. If 
 America gives you taxable objects on which you lay your 
 duties here, and gives you, at the same time, a surplus 
 by a foreign sale of her commodities to pay the duties on 
 these objects which you tax at home, she has performed 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 87 
 
 her part to the British revenue. But with regard to her 
 own internal establishments, she may, I doubt not she 
 will, contribute in moderation. I say in moderation, for 
 she ought not to be permitted to exhaust herself. She 
 ought to be reserved to a war, the weight of which, with 
 the enemies that we are most likely to have, must be 
 considerable in her quarter of the globe. There she may 
 serve you, and serve you essentially. 
 
 140. For that service — for all service, whether of reve- 
 nue, trade, or empire — my trust is in her interest in the 
 British Constitution. My hold of the colonies is in the 
 close affection which grows from common names, from 
 kindred blood, from similar privileges, and equal protec- 
 tion. These are ties which, though light as air, are as 
 strong as links of iron. Let the colonies always keep the 
 idea of their civil rights associated with your government, 
 they will cling and grapple to you, and no force under 
 heaven will be of power to tear them from their allegiance. 
 But let it be once understood that your government may 
 be one thing and their privileges another, that these two 
 things may exist without any mutual relation, the cement 
 is gone, the cohesion is loosened, and everything hastens 
 to decay and dissolution. As long as you have the wisdom 
 to keep the sovereign authority of this country as the 
 sanctuary of liberty, the sacred temple consecrated to our 
 common faith, wherever the chosen race and sons of Eng- 
 land worship freedom, they will turn their faces towards 
 you. The more they multiply, the more friends you will 
 have; the more ardently they love liberty, the more per- 
 fect will be their obedience. Slavery they can have any- 
 where. It is a weed that grows in every soil. They may 
 have it from Spain ; they may have it from Prussia. But, 
 until you become lost to all feeling of your true interest 
 and your natural dignity, freedom they can have from 
 none but you. This is the commodity of price, of which 
 
88 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 you have the monopoly. This is the true Act of Naviga- 
 tion, which binds to you the commerce of the colonies, 
 and through them secures to you the wealth of the world. 
 Deny them this participation of freedom, and you break 
 that sole bond which originally made and must still pre- 
 serve the unity of the empire. Do not entertain so weak 
 an imagination as that your registers and your bonds, 
 your affidavits and your sufferances, your cockets and your 
 clearances are what form the great securities of your com- 
 merce. Do not dream that your letters of office, and 
 your instructions, and your suspending clauses, are the 
 things that hold together the great contexture of the mys- 
 terious whole. These things do not make your govern- 
 ment. Dead instruments, passive tools as they are, it is 
 the spirit of the English communion that gives all their 
 life and efficacy to them. It is the spirit of the English 
 Constitution which, infused through the mighty mass, 
 pervades, feeds, unites, invigorates, vivifies every part of 
 the Empire, even down to the minutest member. 
 
 141. Is it not the same virtue which does everything 
 for us here in England ? Do you imagine, then, that it is 
 the Land Tax Act which raises your revenue? that it is 
 the annual vote in the Committee of Supply which gives 
 you your army? or that it is the Mutiny Bill which in- 
 spires it with bravery and discipline? No! surely no! 
 It is the love of the people ; it is their attachment to their 
 government, from the sense of the deep stake they have 
 in such a glorious institution, which gives you your army 
 and your navy, and infuses into both that liberal obedi- 
 ence without which your army would be a base rabble, 
 and your navy nothing but rotten timber. 
 
 142. All this, I know well enough, will sound wild 
 and chimerical to the profane herd of those vulgar and 
 mechanical politicians who have no place among us; a sort 
 of people who think that nothing exists but what is gross 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 89 
 
 and material, and who, therefore, far from being quali- 
 fied to be directors of the great movement of empire, are 
 not fit to turn a wheel in the machine. But to men 
 truly initiated and rightly taught, these ruling and master 
 principles, which, in the opinion of such men as I have 
 mentioned, have no substantial existence, are in truth 
 everything, and all in all. Magnanimity in politics is 
 not seldom the truest wisdom, and a great empire and 
 little minds go ill together. If we are conscious of our 
 station, and glow with zeal to fill our places as becomes 
 our situation and ourselves, we ought to auspicate all our 
 public proceedings on America with the old warning of 
 the church, Sursum cordaf 4 * We ought to elevate our 
 minds to the greatness of that trust to which the order 
 of Providence has called us. By adverting to the dignity 
 of this high calling, our ancestors have turned a savage 
 wilderness into a glorious empire, and have made the 
 most extensive, and the only honorable conquests, not by 
 destroying, but by promoting the wealth, the number, the 
 happiness of the human race. Let us get an American 
 revenue as we have got an American empire. English 
 privileges have made it all that it is; English privileges 
 alone will make it all it can be. 
 
 143. In full confidence of this unalterable truth, I nor/ 
 (quod felix faustumque sit) 45 lay the first stone of the 
 Temple of Peace: and I move you — 
 
 144. Moved, 
 
 I. " That the colonies and plantations of Great Britain 
 in North America, consisting of fourteen separate gov- 
 ernments, and containing two millions and upwards of 
 free inhabitants, have not had the liberty and privilege 
 of electing and sending any knights and burgesses, or 
 others, to represent them in the high court of Parlia- 
 ment. 
 
go EDMUND BURKE 
 
 145. II. " That the said colonies and plantations have 
 been liable to, and bounden by, several subsidies, pay- 
 ments, rates and taxes, given and granted by Parliament, 
 though the said colonies and plantations have not their 
 knights and burgesses in the said high court of Parlia- 
 ment, of their own election, to represent the condition of 
 their country ; by lack whereof they have been oftentimes 
 touched and grieved by subsidies given, granted and as- 
 sented to, in the said court, in a manner prejudicial to 
 the commonwealth, quietness, rest and peace of the sub- 
 jects inhabiting within the same. 
 
 146. III. " That, from the distance of the said colonies 
 and from other circumstances, no method hath hitherto 
 been devised for procuring a representation in Parliament 
 for the said colonies. 
 
 147. IV. " That each of the said colonies hath within 
 itself a body, chosen in part or in the whole by the free- 
 men, freeholders or other free inhabitants thereof, com- 
 monly called the general assembly, or general court; with 
 powers legally to raise, levy and assess, according to the 
 several usages of such colonies, duties and taxes towards 
 defraying all sorts of public services. 
 
 148. V. " That the said general assemblies, general 
 courts, or other bodies legally qualified as aforesaid, have 
 at sundry times freely granted several large subsidies and 
 public aids for his Majesty's service, according to their 
 abilities, when required thereto by letter from one of his 
 Majesty's principal secretaries of state; and that their 
 right to grant the same and their cheerfulness and suf- 
 ficiency in the said grants have been at sundry times ac- 
 knowledged by Parliament. 
 

 CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 91 
 
 149. VI. " That it hath been found by experience that 
 the manner of granting the said supplies and aids by the 
 said general assemblies hath been more agreeable to the 
 inhabitants of the said colonies, and more beneficial and 
 conducive to the public service, than the mode of giving 
 and granting aids and subsidies in Parliament, to be raised 
 and paid in the said colonies. ,, 
 
 150. VII. "That it may be proper to repeal an act 
 made in the seventh year of the reign of his present Maj- 
 esty, entitled, ' An act for granting certain duties in the 
 British colonies and plantations in America; for allowing 
 a drawback of the duties of customs upon the exportation 
 from this kingdom, of coffee and cocoanuts of the produce 
 of the said colonies or plantations; for discontinuing the 
 drawbacks payable on China earthenware exported to 
 America; and for more effectually preventing the clan- 
 destine running of goods in the said colonies and planta- 
 tions/ 
 
 151. VIII. "That it may be proper to repeal an act 
 made in the fourteenth year of the reign of his present 
 Majesty, entitled, ' An act to discontinue, in such manner 
 and for such time as are therein mentioned, the landing 
 and discharging, lading or shipping, of goods, wares and 
 merchandise, at the town and within the harbor of Bos- 
 ton, in the province of Massachusetts Bay, in North 
 America/ 
 
 152. IX. "That it may be proper to repeal an act 
 made in the fourteenth year of the reign of his present 
 Majesty, entitled, ' An act for the impartial administra- 
 tion of justice in the cases of persons questioned for any 
 acts done by them in the execution of the law, or for the 
 suppression of riots and tumults, in the province of Massa- 
 chusetts Bay, in New England,' 
 
92 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 153. X. " That it may be proper to repeal an act 
 made in the fourteenth year of the reign of his present 
 Ilajesty, entitled, 'An act for the better regulating the 
 government of the province of Massachusetts Bay, in New 
 England.' 
 
 154. XL " That it may be proper to explain and 
 amend an act made in the thirty-fifth year of the reign 
 of King Henry the Eighth, entitled ' An act for the trial 
 of treasons committed out of the king's dominions. ' 
 
 155. XII. " That from the time when the general as- 
 sembly, or general court, of any colony or plantation in 
 North America shall have appointed by act of assembly 
 duly confirmed, a settled salary to the offices of the chief 
 justice and other judges of the superior courts, it may be 
 proper that the said chief justice and other judges of the 
 superior courts of such colony shall hold his and their 
 office and offices during their good behavior, and shall not 
 be removed therefrom but when the said removal shall be 
 adjudged by his Majesty in council, upon a hearing on 
 complaint from the general assembly, or on a complaint 
 from the governor or council or the house of representa- 
 tives severally, of the colony in which the said chief jus- 
 tice and other judges have exercised the said offices. 
 
 156. XIII. " That it may be proper to regulate the 
 courts of admiralty or vice-admiralty authorized by the 
 fifteenth chapter of the fourth of George the Third, in 
 such a manner as to make the same more commodious to 
 those who sue and are sued in the said courts; and to 
 provide for the more decent maintenance of the judges of 
 the same." 
 
 Why was the British government so determined to assert its 
 right to tax America? 
 
CONCILIATION WITH AMERICA 93 
 
 What was Lord North's plan and why was it not suitable as 
 a remedy? 
 
 State briefly the substance of Burke's conciliatory resolutions. 
 
 Chatham, Wilkes, and Burke each considered the American 
 question one of the most important that had been brought before 
 the House of Commons. How do they seem to differ regarding 
 the reason for its importance? 
 
 If Burke's plan had been followed, what would probably 
 have been the effect on the history of the British Empire? 
 
 How do you think the history of America would have been 
 influenced if Burke's plan had been followed? 
 
 By what means did Burke hope to infuse the colonies with a 
 patriotic love for English institutions and the empire? 
 
 Was any part of Burke's plan introduced into later colonial 
 policy? 
 
 Discuss the accuracy of Burke's estimate of colonial char- 
 acter. 
 
 What democratic principle, advocated by Burke in this speech, 
 has since his time become commonly accepted as characteristic 
 of just and sound government? 
 
 How does Burke's style differ from that of Otis, Chatham, 
 and Wilkes? 
 
 What are the persuasive advantages and disadvantages of 
 such a style? 
 
 Would Burke's oratorical style be more or less acceptable in 
 our day than it was in 1775? Why? 
 
 Comment briefly on Burke's emphasis on causes and results. 
 
 Enumerate the various motives to which Burke appealed. 
 
 Point out instances where Burke's diction is a source of per- 
 suasive power. 
 
 Knowing what you do of the audience and Burke's speech, 
 how do you account for the fact that the House of Commons 
 rejected his plan by a vote of 270 to 78? 
 
LIBERTY OR DEATH 
 
 March 23, 1775 
 
 On March 23, 1775, the old church at Richmond, Va. 
 was crowded to the doors by the Convention of Dele- 
 gates. George Washington and other prominent men 
 were there in the audience. Five days previously, 
 Henry had spoken of war with England as inevitable, 
 and had introduced resolutions for defense. Many of 
 the ablest men in the colonies considered this action 
 premature. Many conceded that war was possible, even 
 probable; but no one had ventured to declare it 
 unavoidable. Feeling against the Mother Country was 
 running decidedly high, and when Henry had concluded 
 his " individual declaration of war against Great 
 Britain," the Convention of Delegates was a new 
 body. " To arms," seemed to quiver on every lip ; 
 their souls were on fire for action. Tyler says, " Henry 
 rose with an unearthly fire burning in his eye. He 
 commenced somewhat calmly, but the smothered ex- 
 citement began more and more to play upon his fea- 
 tures and thrill in the tones of his voice. The tendons 
 of his neck stood out white and rigid like whipcords. 
 His voice rose louder and louder, until the walls of 
 the building, and all within them seemed to shake and 
 rock in its tremendous vibrations. Finally his pale 
 face and glaring eyes became terrible to look upon. 
 Men leaned forward in their seats, with their heads 
 strained forward, their faces pale, and their eyes 
 glaring like the speaker's. His last exclamation, 
 * Give me liberty or give ' me death ! ' was like the 
 shout of the leader which turns the rout of battle." 
 
 94 
 
LIBERTY OR DEATH 95 
 
 LIBERTY OR DEATH 
 
 Patrick Henry 
 
 No man thinks more highly than I do of the patriotism, 
 as well as abilities, of the very worthy gentlemen who 
 have just addressed the House. But different men often 
 see the same subject in different lights; and, therefore, 
 I hope it will not be thought disrespectful to those 
 gentlemen, if, entertaining as I do opinions of a char- 
 acter very opposite to theirs, I shall speak forth my senti- 
 ments freely and without reserve. This is no time for 
 ceremony. 
 
 The question before the House is one of awful moment 
 to this country. For my own part, I consider it as noth- 
 ing less than a question of freedom or slavery; and in 
 proportion to the magnitude of the subject ought to be 
 the freedom of the debate. It is only in this way that we 
 can hope to arrive at truth, and fulfil the great responsi- 
 bility which we hold to God and our country. Should 
 I keep back my opinions at such a time, through fear of 
 giving offense, I should consider myself as guilty of trea- 
 son toward my country, and of an act of disloyalty toward 
 the Majesty of Heaven, which I revere above all earthly 
 kings. 
 
 Mr. President, it is natural to man to indulge in the 
 illusions of hope. We are apt to shut our eyes against a 
 painful truth, and listen to the song of that siren, till she 
 transforms us into beasts. Is this the part of wise men, 
 engaged in a great and arduous struggle for liberty? Are 
 we disposed to be of the number of those, who, having 
 eyes, see not, and having ears, hear not, the things which 
 so nearly concern their temporal salvation ? For my part, 
 whatever anguish of spirit it may cost, I am willing to 
 
96 PATRICK HENRY 
 
 know the whole truth ; to know the worst, and to provide 
 for it. 
 
 I have but one lamp by which my feet are guided ; and 
 that is the lamp of experience. I know of no way of 
 judging of the future but by the past. And judging pje 
 the past, I wish to know what there has been in the con- 
 duct of the British ministry, for the last ten years, to 
 justify those hopes with which gentlemen have been 
 pleased to solace themselves and the House? Is it that 
 insidious smile 1 with which our petition has been lately 
 received ? Trust it not, sir ; it will prove a snare to your 
 feet. Suffer not yourself to be betrayed with a kiss. Ask 
 yourselves how this gracious reception of our petition 
 comports with those warlike preparations which cover 
 our waters and darken our land. Are fleets and armies 
 necessary to a work of love and reconciliation? Have we 
 shown ourselves so unwilling to be reconciled, that force 
 must be called in to win back our love? Let us not 
 deceive ourselves, sir. These are the implements of war 
 and subjugation ; the last arguments to which kings 
 resort. 
 
 I ask gentlemen, sir, what means this martial array, if 
 its purpose be not to force us to submission ? Can gentle- 
 men assign any other possible motive for it. Has Great 
 Britain any enemy in this quarter of the world to call for 
 all this accumulation of navies and armies? No, sir, she 
 has none. They are meant for us; they can be meant for 
 no other. They are sent over to bind and rivet upon us 
 those chains, which the British ministry have been so long 
 forging. And what have we to oppose to them? Shall 
 we try argument? Sir, we have been trying that for the 
 last ten years. Have we anything new to offer upon the 
 subject? Nothing. We have held the subject up in every 
 light of which it is capable; but it has been all in vain. 
 Shall we resort to entreaty and humble supplication? 
 
LIBERTY- OR DEATH 97 
 
 What terms shall we find, which have not been already 
 exhausted? Let us not, I beseech you, sir, deceive our- 
 selves longer. Sir, we have done everything that could 
 be done to avert the storm which is now coming on. We 
 have petitioned ; we have remonstrated ; we have suppli- 
 cated; we have prostrated ourselves before the throne, 
 and have implored its interposition to arrest the tyran- 
 nical hands of the ministry and Parliament. Our peti- 
 tions have been slighted ; our remonstrances have produced 
 additional violence and insult; our supplications have 
 been disregarded; and we have been spurned, with con- 
 tempt, from the foot of the throne! In vain, after these 
 things, may we indulge the fond hope of peace and recon- 
 ciliation. There is no longer any room for hope. If we 
 wish to be free — if we mean to preserve inviolate those 
 inestimable privileges for which we have been so long 
 contending — if we mean not basely to abandon the noble 
 struggle in which we have been so long engaged, and 
 which we have pledged ourselves never to abandon, until 
 the glorious object of our contest shall be obtained — we 
 must fight! I repeat it, sir, we must fight! An appeal 
 to arms and to the God of Hosts is all that is left us! 
 /, They tell us, sir, that we are weak — unable to cope 
 with so formidable an adversary. But when shall we be 
 •stronger? Will it be the next week, or the next year? 
 Will it be when we are totally disarmed, and when a 
 British guard shall be stationed in every house? Shall 
 we gather strength by irresolution and inaction? Shall 
 we acquire the means of effectual resistance by lying 
 supinely on our backs and hugging the delusive phantom 
 of hope, until our enemies shall have bound us hand and 
 foot? 
 
 Sir, we are not weak if we make a proper use of those 
 means which the God of nature has placed in our power. 
 Three millions of people armed in the holy cause of 
 
98 PATRICK HENRY 
 
 liberty, and in such a country as that which we possess, 
 are invincible by any force which our enemy can send 
 against us. Besides, sir, we shall not fight our battles 
 alone. There is a just God who presides over the destinies 
 of nations, and who will raise up friends to fight our 
 battles for us. The battle, sir, is not to the strong alone; 
 it is to the vigilant, the active, the brave. Besides, sir, 
 we have no election. If we were base enough to desire it, 
 it is now too late to retire from the contest. There is no 
 retreat but in submission and slavery! Our chains are 
 forged! Their clanking may be heard on the plains of 
 Boston! The war is inevitable — and let it come! I 
 repeat it, sir, let it come! 
 
 It is in vain, sir, to extenuate the matter. Gentlemen 
 may cry " Peace, peace " — but there is no peace. The 
 war is actually begun! The next gale that sweeps from 
 the north will bring to our ears the clash of resounding 
 arms! Our brethren are already in the field! Why 
 stand we here idle? What is it that gentlemen wish? 
 What would they have? Is life so dear, or peace so 
 sweet, as to be purchased at the price of chains and 
 slavery? Forbid it, Almighty God! I know not what 
 course others may take; but as for me, give me liberty 
 or give me death! 
 
 To what land did Henry refer when in the second paragraph 
 he spoke of treason to his country? 
 
 Does Henry offer sound arguments for immediate action? 
 
 Had the injustice of the British government materially af- 
 fected living conditions in America? 
 
 Does Henry anywhere appeal to the ambitions of his hearers 
 or hold before them financial or material arguments for inde- 
 pendence? 
 
 Discuss the persuasive value of Henry's offering to stand alone 
 unto death, if need be, rather than submit. Refer to other 
 instances in history or literature of similar emotional appeal. 
 
 Point out the many biblical phrases and comment on their 
 persuasive value. 
 
LIBERTY OR DEATH 99 
 
 To what motives and emotions did Henry address his appeal? 
 
 As compared with Otis, is his speech chiefly argumentative 
 or persuasive? 
 
 Is the current popularity of this speech due chiefly to its 
 literary value, to its historical associations, or to its apprecia- 
 tion of liberty? 
 
WASHINGTON'S FAREWELL ADDRESS 
 
 September 19, 1796 
 
 George Washington busied himself with the affairs 
 of his household and estate for one month after he 
 had listened to Patrick Henry's impassioned appeal; 
 and then, at the call of the Continental Congress, set 
 out, May 3, 1775, for Philadelphia. He little dreamed 
 that eight years would go by before he would again be 
 free to enjoy the leisure of his home and fields. 
 
 On June 15, 1775, he was made commander-in-chief 
 of the American forces. A few weeks later at Cam- 
 bridge he inspected the troops and found them without 
 discipline, without munitions, and without food. In 
 response to his most urgent requisitions, Congress 
 either granted supplies grudgingly or delayed action. 
 How under these disheartening conditions he was able 
 to form an army and lead it to victory is almost in- 
 comprehensible. 
 
 The state of public opinion, moreover, caused Wash- 
 ington nearly as much concern as the condition of his 
 army. He was continually harassed by hostile criti- 
 cism. More than once, against his better judgment, he 
 was forced to fight battles that became defeats. But 
 at last the righteousness of the cause and his indomita- 
 ble courage prevailed. In the course of six years he led 
 his army through Valley Forge to Yorktown, where in 
 1781 Cornwallis surrendered. 
 
 On Christmas Eve, 1783, Washington returned to 
 Mount Vernon, hoping to pass his life with his house- 
 hold in peaceful enjoyment of the victory he had won. 
 
 100 
 
WASHINGTON'S FAREWELL ADDRESS 101 
 
 It was not to be his privilege, however, to live the life 
 of a private citizen. Those were perilous years that 
 followed the war. Once when bloodshed and insur- 
 rection seemed imminent, by personal influence Wash- 
 ington had quelled the disturbance and had aroused 
 the patriotism of the disputants. In like manner from 
 time to time he was summoned from Mount Vernon 
 when danger menaced the country in near or remote 
 regions. Finally in 1787, when the Constitutional Con- 
 vention met in Philadelphia, he was made chairman. 
 Washington had feared that when disputes arose, the 
 Confederation — which was merely a league of friend- 
 ship — would lack power to compel obedience. He had 
 called it a shadow without substance. At the Con- 
 stitutional Convention, accordingly, he assisted Hamil- 
 ton in securing the adoption of a constitution that 
 created a strong central government. 
 
 In 1789, when elected president, he possessed in this 
 constitution the working-plan for forming a Union. 
 But he was without models or precedents for such 
 statecraft. Out of thirteen diverse commonwealths, it 
 was his duty to build a nation. He had even to create 
 a national spirit. Under the Confederation the states 
 had been loosely joined and had regarded one another 
 with almost as much jealousy as if they had been for- 
 eign countries. The wonder was not that there were 
 differences in 1789 but rather that they had been able 
 to unite as they did in 1775. Almost every one re- 
 garded the Union as an experiment and many be- 
 lieved that it could not long exist. The Constitution 
 had not been adopted unanimously ; and a thousand 
 men were already advocating a thousand changes. 
 Some states were on the verge of secession ; there were 
 post-revolutionary troubles such as now exist in Rus- 
 sia; demagogues were rampant. Only the clear-eyed 
 
102 WASHINGTON'S FAREWELL ADDRESS 
 
 could see anything but confusion. The story, which 
 will not be told here, of how Washington unified and 
 harmonized these diverse and conflicting elements, is 
 even more marvelous than the account of the victory 
 he had won over England by the aid of his ragged and 
 half-starved troops. 
 
 When at length indecision and confusion had been 
 banished, Washington found that definite and very 
 real perils had taken their place. On account of eco- 
 nomic differences the South became pitted against the 
 North. A part of the people wished to join with the 
 French revolutionists in their war against England; 
 others wanted to fight Spain, with the hope of opening 
 up the Mississippi valley. In Pennsylvania the author- 
 ity of the Federal government to lay taxes had been 
 disputed and it took fifteen thousand men to end the 
 uprising. These newer perils Washington met one by 
 one and terminated them, or at least made them less 
 dangerous. 
 
 It was with no little sacrifice that Washington de- 
 voted himself to public affairs. His tastes were nat- 
 urally domestic. He took no pleasure in glory or vain 
 show. He would have preferred to live quietly on the 
 estate that he had cherished and adorned in the early 
 years of his manhood. More than once he had sug- 
 gested retirement from public life but had been per- 
 suaded by the appeals of his countrymen to resume the 
 burden of government. Finally, however, near the 
 close of his second term as president, he realized that 
 no persuasion, however appreciative or loyal, could 
 heal the infirmities of age; and he declined to be a 
 candidate for reelection. 
 
 He had devoted forty-five years of his life to his 
 country and for twenty-five years had rendered service 
 that no other man could have given. With an affection 
 
WASHINGTON'S FAREWELL ADDRESS 103 
 
 for the Union as fervent as the love of a father for 
 his child, he prepared his Farewell Address. His 
 words reflect the labors, sacrifices, and hopes of one 
 who had led his country through the most critical 
 period of its history and was at length compelled to 
 place the supreme object of his affection in the hands 
 of others. With parental solicitude Washington ap- 
 pealed to the American people to act thoughtfully, de- 
 liberately, and reasonably in all that concerns the wel- 
 fare of the country. With sagacity and insight almost 
 prophetic, he warned them against perils without and 
 perils within. So thoughtfully is his advice expressed 
 that it is as valuable to-day as when first written. Its 
 maxims are founded both upon the wisdom that comes 
 from experience and upon sound principles of gov- 
 ernment. 
 
 FAREWELL ADDRESS TO THE PEOPLE OF 
 THE UNITED STATES 
 
 George Washington 
 
 Friends and Fellow-Citizens: 
 
 The period for a 1 new election of a citizen, to admin- 
 ister the executive government of the United States, 
 being not far distant, and the time actually arrived, when 
 your thoughts must be employed in designating the per- 
 son, who is to be clothed with that important trust, it 
 appears to me proper, especially as it may conduce to a 
 more distinct expression of the public voice, that I should 
 now apprize you of the resolution I have formed, to de- 
 cline being considered among the number of those, out of 
 whom a choice is to be made. 
 
io4 GEORGE WASHINGTON 
 
 I beg you, at the same time, to do me the justice to be 
 assured, that this resolution has not been taken without 
 a strict regard to all the considerations appertaining to 
 the relation, which binds a dutiful citizen to his country; 
 and that, in withdrawing the tender of service, which 
 silence in my situation might imply, I am influenced by 
 no diminution of zeal for your future interest; no de- 
 ficiency of grateful respect for your past kindness; but 
 am supported by a full conviction that the step is com- 
 patible with both. 
 
 The acceptance of, and continuance hitherto in, the 
 office to which your suffrages have twice called me, have 
 been a uniform sacrifice of inclination to the opinion of 
 duty, and to a deference for what appeared to be your 
 desire. I constantly hoped that it would have been much 
 earlier in my power, consistently with motives which I 
 was not at liberty to disregard, to return to that retire- 
 ment from which I had been reluctantly drawn. The 
 strength of my inclination to do this, previous to the last 
 election, had even led to the preparation of an address 
 to declare it to you ; but mature reflection on the then 
 perplexed and critical posture of our affairs with foreign 
 nations, and the unanimous advice of persons entitled to 
 my confidence, impelled me to abandon the idea. 
 
 I rejoice that the state of your concerns, external as 
 well as internal, no longer renders the pursuit of inclina- 
 tion incompatible with the sentiment of duty or pro- 
 priety; and am persuaded, whatever partiality may be 
 retained for my services, that in the present circumstances 
 of our country you will not disapprove my determination 
 to retire. 
 
 The impressions with which I first undertook the 
 arduous trust were explained 2 on the proper occasion. 
 In the discharge of this trust I will only say that I have, 
 with good intentions, contributed towards the organiza- 
 
WASHINGTON'S FAREWELL ADDRESS 105 
 
 tion and administration of the government the best ex- 
 ertions of which a very fallible judgment was capable. 
 .Not unconscious, in the outset, of 3 the inferiority of my 
 qualifications, experience in my own eyes, perhaps still 
 more in the eyes of others, has strengthened the motives 
 to diffidence of myself; and every day the increasing 
 weight of years admonishes me more and more that the 
 shade of retirement is as necessary to me as it will be 
 welcome. Satisfied, that, if any circumstances have given 
 peculiar value to my services, they were temporary, I 
 have the consolation to believe, that, while choice and 
 prudence invite me to quit the political scene, patriotism 
 does not forbid it. 
 
 Tin looking forward to the moment, which is intended 
 to terminate the career of my public life, my feelings do 
 not permit me to suspend the deep acknowledgment of 
 that debt of gratitude, which I owe to my beloved coun- 
 try for the many honors it has conferred upon me; still 
 more for the steadfast confidence with which it has sup- 
 ported me; and for the opportunities I have thence en- 
 joyed of manifesting my inviolable attachment, by 
 services faithful and persevering,- though in usefulness 
 unequal to my zeal. If benefits' have resulted to our •♦ 
 country from these services, let it always be remembered 
 to your praise, and as an instructive example in our an- 
 nals, that under circumstances in which the passions, 
 agitated in every direction, were liable to mislead, amidst 
 appearances sometimes dubious, vicissitudes of fortune 
 often discouraging, in situations in which not unfre- 
 quently want of success has countenanced the spirit of 
 criticism, the constancy of your support was the essential 
 prop of the efforts, and a guarantee of the plans by which 
 they were effected. Profoundly penetrated with this idea,<<> 
 I shall carry it with me to my grave, as a strong incite- 
 ment to unceasing vows that Heaven may continue to you 
 
io6 GEORGE WASHINGTON 
 
 the choicest tokens of its beneficence; that your union 
 and brotherly affection may be perpetual; that the free 
 constitution, which is the work of your hands, may be. 
 sacredly maintained ; that its administration in every de- 
 partment may be stamped with wisdom and virtue; that, 
 in fine, the happiness of the people of these states, under 
 the auspices of liberty, may be made complete, by so 
 careful a preservation and so prudent a use of this bless- 
 ing, as will acquire to them the glory of recommending 
 it to the applause, the affection, and adoption of every 
 nation which is yet a stranger to it. 
 
 Here, perhaps, I ought to stop. But a solicitude for 
 your welfare, which cannot end but with my life, and 
 the apprehension of danger, natural to that solicitude, 
 urge me, on an occasion like the present, to ofTer to your 
 solemn contemplation, and to recommend to your frequent 
 review, some sentiments, which are the result of much 
 reflection, of no inconsiderable observation, and which 
 appear to me all-important to the permanency of your 
 felicity as a people. These will be offered to you with 
 the more freedom, as you can only see in them the dis- 
 interested warnings of a parting friend, who can possibly 
 have no personal motive to bias his counsel. Nor can I 
 forget, as an encouragement to it, your indulgent recep- 
 tion of my sentiments on 4 a former and not dissimilar 
 occasion. 
 
 Interwoven as is the love of liberty with every liga- 
 ment of your hearts, no recommendation of mine is neces- 
 sary to fortify or confirm the attachment. 
 
 The unity of government, which constitutes you one 
 people, is also now dear to you. It is justly so: for it 
 is a main pillar in the edifice of your real independence, 
 the support of your tranquillity at home, your peace 
 abroad; of your safety; of your prosperity; of that very 
 liberty which you so highly prize. But as it is easy to 
 
WASHINGTON'S FAREWELL ADDRESS 107 
 
 foresee that, from different causes and from different 
 quarters, much pains will be taken, many artifices em- 
 ployed, to weaken in your minds the conviction of this 
 truth ; as this is the point in your political fortress against 
 which the batteries of internal and external enemies will 
 be most constantly and actively (though often covertly 
 and insidiously) directed, it is of infinite moment, that 
 you should properly estimate the immense value of your 
 national Union to your collective and individual happi- 
 ness; that you should cherish a cordial, habitual, and im- 
 movable attachment to it ; accustoming yourselves to think 
 and speak of it as of the 5 Palladium of your political 
 safety and prosperity; watching for its preservation with 
 jealous anxiety; discountenancing whatever may suggest 
 even a suspicion, that it can in any event be abandoned; 
 and indignantly frowning upon the first dawning of every 
 attempt to alienate any portion of our country from the 
 rest, or to enfeeble the sacred ties which now link to- 
 gether the various parts. 
 
 For this you have every inducement of sympathy and 
 interest. Citizens, by birth or choice,? of a common coun- 
 try, that country has a right to concentrate your affec- 
 tions. ( The name of American, which belongs to you, in 
 your national capacity, must always exalt the just pride 
 of patriotism, Jmore than any appellation derived from 
 local discriminations. With slight shades of difference, 
 you have the same religion, manners, habits, and political 
 principles. You have in a common cause fought and 
 triumphed together; the independence and liberty you 
 possess are the work of joint counsels, and joint efforts, 
 of common dangers, sufferings, and successes. 
 
 But these considerations, however powerfully they ad- 
 dress themselves to your sensibility, are greatly out- 
 weighed by those, which apply more immediately to your 
 interest. Here every portion of our country finds the 
 
108 GEORGE WASHINGTON 
 
 most commanding motives for carefully guarding and 
 preserving the union of the whole. 
 
 The North, in an unrestrained intercourse with the 
 South, protected by the equal laws of a common govern- 
 ment, finds in the productions of the latter great addi- 
 tional resources of maritime and commercial enterprise 
 and precious materials of manufacturing industry. The 
 South in the same intercourse, benefiting by the agency 
 of the North, sees its agriculture grow and its commerce 
 expand. Turning partly into its own channels the sea- 
 men of the North, it finds its particular navigation in- 
 vigorated; and while it contributes in different ways to 
 nourish and increase the general mass of the national 
 navigation, it looks forward to the protection of a mari- 
 time strength to which itself is unequally adapted. The 
 East, in a like intercourse with the West, already finds, 
 and in the progressive improvement of interior communi- 
 cations, by land and water, will more and more find, a 
 valuable vent for the commodities which it brings from 
 abroad, or manufactures at home. The West derives 
 from the East supplies requisite to its growth and com- 
 fort, and what is perhaps of still greater consequence, it 
 must of necessity owe the secure enjoyment of indispensa- 
 ble outlets for its own productions to the weight, influ- 
 ence, and the future maritime strength of the Atlantic 
 side of the Union, directed by an indissoluble community 
 of interest as one nation. Any other tenure by which the 
 West can hold this essential advantage, whether derived 
 from its own separate strength, or from an apostate and 
 unnatural connection with any foreign power, must be 
 intrinsically precarious. 
 
 While, then, every part of our country thus feels an 
 immediate and particular interest in union, all the parts 
 combined cannot fail to find in the united mass of means 
 and efforts greater strength, greater resource, proportion- 
 
WASHINGTON'S FAREWELL ADDRESS 109 
 
 ably greater security from external danger, a less fre- 
 quent interruption of their peace by foreign nations; and, 
 what is of inestimable value, they must derive from 
 union an exemption from those broils and wars between 
 themselves, which so frequently afflict neighboring coun- 
 tries not tied together by the same governments, which 
 their own rivalships alone would be sufficient to produce, 
 but which opposite foreign alliances, attachments, and 
 intrigues would stimulate and embitter. Hence, likewise, 
 they will avoid the necessity of those overgrown military 
 establishments, which, under any form of government, 
 are inauspicious to liberty, and which are to be regarded 
 as particularly hostile to Republican liberty. In this 
 sense it is, that your Union ought to be considered as 
 a main prop of your liberty, and that the love of the 
 one ought to endear to you the preservation of the other. 
 
 These considerations speak a persuasive language to 
 every reflecting and virtuous mind, and exhibit the con- 
 tinuance of the Union as a primary object of patriotic 
 desire. Is there a doubt, whether a common government 
 can embrace so large a sphere? Let experience solve it. 
 To listen to mere speculation in such a case were crim- 
 inal. We are authorized to hope, that a proper organ- 
 ization of the whole, with the auxiliary agency of gov- 
 ernments for the respective subdivisions, will afford a 
 happy issue to the experiment. It is well worth a fair 
 and full experiment. With such powerful and obvious 
 motives to union, affecting all parts of our country, while 
 experience shall not have demonstrated its impracticabil- 
 ity, there will always be reason to distrust the patriotism 
 of those who in any quarter may endeavor to weaken its 
 bands. 
 
 In contemplating the causes which may disturb our 
 Union, it occurs as matter of serious concernment that 
 any ground should have been furnished for character- 
 
no GEORGE WASHINGTON 
 
 izing parties by geographical discriminations, Northern 
 and Southern, Atlantic and Western; whence designing 
 men may endeavor to excite a belief that there is a real 
 difference of local interests and views. One of the ex- 
 pedients of party to acquire influence, within particular 
 districts, is to misrepresent the opinions and aims of 
 other districts. You cannot shield yourselves too much 
 against the jealousies and heart-burnings which spring 
 from these misrepresentations. They tend to render 
 alien to each other those who ought to be bound together 
 by fraternal affection. The inhabitants of our western 
 country have lately had a useful lesson on this head. 
 They have seen, in the negotiation by the Executive, and 
 in the unanimous ratification by the Senate, of the 6 treaty 
 with Spain, and in the universal satisfaction at that event, 
 throughout the United States, a decisive proof how un- 
 founded were the suspicious propagation among them of 
 a policy in the general government and in the Atlantic 
 States unfriendly to their interests in regard to the Mis- 
 sissippi. They have been witnesses to the formation of 7 
 two treaties, that with Great Britain, and that with Spain, 
 which secure to them everything they could desire, in 
 respect to our foreign relations, towards confirming their 
 prosperity. Will it not be their wisdom to rely for the 
 preservation of these advantages on the union by which 
 they were procured? Will they not henceforth be deaf 
 to those advisers, if such there are, who would sever 
 them from their brethren and connect them with aliens? 
 To the efficacy and permanency of your Union, a gov- 
 ernment for the whole is indispensable. No alliances, 
 however strict, between the parts can be an adequate 
 substitute; they must inevitably experience the infractions 
 and interruptions, which all alliances in all times have 
 experienced. Sensible of this momentous truth, you have 
 improved upon your first essay, by the adoption of a con- 
 

 WASHINGTON'S FAREWELL ADDRESS in 
 
 stitution of government better calculated than your 
 former for an intimate Union, and for the efficacious 
 management of your common concerns. This govern- 
 ment, the offspring of our own choice, uninfluenced and 
 unawed, adopted upon full investigation and mature de- 
 liberation, completely free in its principles, in the dis- 
 tribution of its powers, uniting security with energy, and 
 containing within itself a provision for its own amend- 
 ment, has a just claim to your confidence and your sup- 
 port. Respect for its authority, compliance with its laws, 
 acquiescence in its measures, are duties enjoined by the 
 fundamental maxims of true liberty. The basis of our 
 political systems is the right of the people to make and 
 to alter their constitutions of government. But the con- 
 stitution which at any time exists, till changed by an 
 explicit and authentic act of the whole people, is sacredly 
 obligatory upon all. The very idea of the power and the 
 right of the people to establish government presupposes 
 the duty of every individual to obey the established gov- 
 ernment. 
 
 All obstructions to the execution of the laws, all com- 
 binations and associations, under whatever plausible char- 
 acter, with the real design to direct, control, counteract, 
 or awe the regular deliberation and action of the con- 
 stituted authorities, are destructive of this fundamental 
 principle, and of fatal tendency. They serve to organize 
 faction, to give it an artificial and extraordinary force, to 
 put, in the place of the delegated will of the nation, the 
 will of a party, often a small but artful and enterprising 
 minority of the community ; and according to the alternate 
 triumphs of different parties, to make the public admin- 
 istration the mirror of the ill-concerted and incongruous 
 projects of faction, rather than the organ of consistent 
 and wholesome plans digested by common counsels, and 
 modified by mutual interests. 
 
ii2 GEORGE WASHINGTON 
 
 However combinations or associations of the above 
 descriptions may now and then answer popular ends, they 
 are likely, in the course of time and things, to become 
 potent engines, by which cunning, ambitious, and un- 
 principled men will be enabled to subvert the power of 
 the people, and to usurp for themselves the reins of gov- 
 ernment; destroying afterwards the very engines which 
 have lifted them to unjust dominion. 
 
 Towards the preservation of your government, and the 
 permanency of your present happy state, it is requisite, 
 not only that you steadily discountenance irregular op- 
 positions to its acknowledged authority, but also that you 
 resist with care the spirit of innovation upon its princi- 
 ples, however specious the pretexts. One method of 
 assault may be to effect in the forms of the constitution 
 alterations which will impair the energy of the system, and 
 thus to undermine what cannot be directly overthrown. 
 In all the changes to which you may be invited, remem- 
 ber that time and habit are at least as necessary to fix 
 the true character of governments, as of other human 
 institutions; that experience is the surest standard, by 
 which to test the real tendency of the existing constitu- 
 tion of a country ; that facility in changes, upon the credit 
 of mere hypothesis and opinion, exposes to perpetual 
 change, from the endless variety of hypothesis and opin- 
 ion ; and remember, especially, that, for the efficient man- 
 agement of your common interests, in a country so ex- 
 tensive as ours, a government of as much vigor as is 
 consistent with the perfect security of liberty is indis- 
 pensable. Liberty itself will find in such a government, 
 with powers properly distributed and adjusted, its surest 
 guardian. It is, indeed, little else than a name, where 
 the government is too feeble to withstand the enterprise 
 of faction, to confine each member of the society within 
 the limits prescribed by the laws, and to maintain all in 
 
WASHINGTON'S FAREWELL ADDRESS 113 
 
 the secure and tranquil enjoyment of the rights of person 
 and property. 
 
 I have already intimated to you the danger of parties 
 in the state, with particular reference to the founding of 
 them on geographical discriminations. Let me now take 
 a more comprehensive view, and warn you in the most 
 solemn manner against the baneful effects of the spirit of 
 party, generally. 
 
 This spirit, unfortunately, is inseparable from our na- 
 ture, having its root in the strongest passions of the human 
 mind. It exists under different shapes in all governments, 
 more or less stifled, controlled, or repressed ; but, in those 
 of the popular form, it is seen in its greatest rankness, 
 and is truly their worst enemy. 
 
 The alternate domination of one faction over another, 
 sharpened by the spirit of revenge, natural to party dis- 
 sension, which in different ages and countries has perpe- 
 trated 8 the most horrid enormities, is itself a frightful 
 despotism. But this leads at length to a more formal and 
 permanent despotism. The disorders and miseries which 
 result gradually incline the minds of men to seek security 
 and repose in the absolute power of an individual; and 
 sooner or later the chief of some prevailing faction, more 
 able or more fortunate than his competitors, turns this 
 disposition to the purposes of his own elevation, on the 
 ruins of public liberty. 
 
 Without looking forward to an extremity of this kind 
 (which nevertheless ought not to be entirely out of 
 sight), the common and continual mischiefs of the spirit 
 of party are sufficient to make it the interest and duty of 
 a wise people to discourage and restrain it. 
 
 It serves always to distract the public councils, and 
 enfeeble the public administration. It agitates the com- 
 munity with ill-founded jealousies and false alarms, kin- 
 dles the animosity of one part against another, foments 
 
ii4 GEORGE WASHINGTON 
 
 occasionally riot and insurrection. It opens the door to 
 foreign influence and corruption, which find a facilitated 
 access to the government itself through the channels of 
 party passions. Thus the policy and the will of one 
 country are subjected to the policy and will of another. 
 
 There is an opinion, that parties in free countries are 
 useful checks upon the administration of the government, 
 and serve to keep alive the spirit of liberty. This within 
 certain limits is probably true; and in governments of a 
 monarchical cast patriotism may look with indulgence, if 
 not with favor, upon the spirit of party. But in those of 
 the popular character, in governments purely elective, it 
 is a spirit not to be encouraged. From their natural 
 tendency it is certain there will always be enough of that 
 spirit for every salutary purpose. And, there being con- 
 stant danger of excess, the effort ought to be, by force 
 of public opinion, to mitigate and assuage it. A fire not 
 to be quenched, it demands a uniform vigilance to pre- 
 vent its bursting into a flame, lest, instead of warming, it 
 should consume. 
 
 It is important, likewise, that the habits of thinking in 
 a free country should inspire caution, in those intrusted 
 with its administration, to confine themselves within their 
 respective constitutional spheres, avoiding in the exercise 
 of the powers of one department to encroach upon an- 
 other. The spirit of encroachment tends to consolidate 
 the powers of all the departments in one, and thus to 
 create, whatever the form of government, a real despot- 
 ism. A just estimate of that love of power, and prone- 
 ness to abuse it, which predominates in the human heart, 
 is sufficient to satisfy us of the truth of this position. 
 The necessity of reciprocal checks in the exercise of 
 political power, by dividing and distributing it into dif- 
 ferent depositories, and constituting each the guardian 
 of the public weal against invasions by the others, has 
 
WASHINGTON'S FAREWELL ADDRESS 115 
 
 been evinced by experiments ancient and modern; some 
 of them in our country and under our own eyes. To 
 preserve them must be as necessary as to institute them. 
 If, in the opinion of the people, the distribution or modi- 
 fication of the constitutional powers be in any particular 
 wrong, let it be corrected by an amendment in the way 
 which the constitution designates. But let there be no 
 change by usurpation ; for, though this, in one instance, 
 may be the instrument for good, it is the customary 
 weapon by which free governments are destroyed. The 
 precedent must always greatly overbalance in permanent 
 evil any partial or transient benefit which the use can at 
 any time yield. 
 
 Of all the dispositions and habits which lead to po- 
 litical prosperity, religion and morality are indispensable 
 supports. In vain would that man claim the tribute of 
 patriotism who should labor to subvert these great pillars 
 of human happiness, these firmest props of the duties of 
 men and citizens. The mere politician, equally with the 
 pious man, ought to respect and to cherish them. A 
 volume could not trace all their connections with private 
 and public felicity. Let it simply be asked, Where is 
 the security for property, for reputation, for life, if the 
 sense of religious obligation desert the oaths, which are 
 the instruments of investigation in courts of justice? And 
 let us with caution indulge the supposition that morality 
 can be maintained without religion. Whatever may be 
 conceded to the influence of refined education on minds 
 of peculiar structure, reason and experience both forbid 
 us to expect that national morality can prevail in ex- 
 clusion of religious principle. 
 
 It is substantially true that virtue or morality is a 
 necessary spring of popular government. The rule, in- 
 deed, extends with more or less force to every species of 
 free government. Who, that is a sincere friend to it, 
 
n6 GEORGE WASHINGTON 
 
 can look with indifference upon attempts to shake the 
 foundation of the fabric? 
 
 Promote, then, as an object of primary importance, 
 institutions for the general diffusion of knowledge. In 
 proportion as the structure of a government gives force 
 to public opinion, it is essential that public opinion should 
 be enlightened. 
 
 As a very important source of strength and security, 9 
 cherish public credit. One method of preserving it is, to 
 use it as sparingly as possible; avoiding occasions of ex- 
 pense by cultivating peace, but remembering also that 
 timely disbursements to prepare for danger frequently 
 prevent much greater disbursements to repel it; avoiding 
 likewise the accumulation of debt, not only by shunning 
 occasions of expense, but by vigorous exertions in time of 
 peace to discharge the debts, which unavoidable wars may 
 have occasioned, not ungenerously throwing upon pos- 
 terity the burthen, which we ourselves ought to bear. 
 The execution of these maxims belongs to your repre- 
 sentatives, but it is necessary that public opinion should 
 cooperate. To facilitate to them the performance of their 
 duty, it is essential that you should practically bear in 
 mind, that towards the payment of debts there must be 
 revenue; that to have revenue there must be taxes; that 
 no taxes can be devised, which are not more or less incon- 
 venient and unpleasant; that the intrinsic embarrassment, 
 inseparable from the selection of the proper objects 
 (which is always a choice of difficulties), ought to be a 
 decisive motive for a candid construction of the conduct 
 of the government in making it, and for a spirit of ac- 
 quiescence in the measures for obtaining revenue, which 
 the public exigencies may at any time dictate. 
 )jr Observe good faith and justice towards all nations; 
 cultivate peace and harmony with all. Religion and 
 
WASHINGTON'S FAREWELL ADDRESS 117 
 
 morality enjoin this conduct; and can it be that good 
 policy does not equally enjoin it? It will be worthy of 
 a free, enlightened, and, at no distant period, a great 
 nation, to give to mankind the magnanimous and too 
 novel example of a people always guided by an exalted 
 justice and benevolence. Who can doubt that, in the 
 course of time and things, the fruits of such a plan would 
 richly repay any temporary advantages which might be 
 lost by a steady adherence to it? Can it be that Provi- 
 dence has not connected the permanent felicity of a 
 nation with its virtue? The experiment, at least, is 
 recommended by every sentiment which ennobles human 
 nature. Alas! is it rendered impossible by its vices? 
 
 In the execution of such a plan, nothing is more essen- 
 tial than that permanent 10 inveterate antipathies against 
 particular nations, and passionate attachment for others, 
 should be excluded; and that, in place of them, just and 
 amicable feelings towards all should be cultivated. The 
 nation which indulges towards another an habitual ha- 
 tred, or an habitual fondness, is in some degree a slave. 
 It is a slave to its animosity or to its affection, either of 
 which is sufficient to lead it astray from its duty and 
 its interest. Antipathy in one nation against another 
 disposes each more readily to offer insult and, injury, to 
 lay hold of slight causes of umbrage, and to be haughty 
 and intractable, when accidental or trifling occasions of 
 dispute occur. Hence frequent collisions, obstinate, en- 
 venomed, and bloody contests. The nation, prompted by 
 ill-will and resentment, sometimes impels to war the gov- 
 ernment, contrary to the best calculations of policy. The 
 government sometimes participates in the national pro- 
 pensity, and adopts through passion what reason would 
 reject; at other times, it makes the animosity of the 
 nation subservient to projects of hostility instigated by 
 
n8 GEORGE WASHINGTON 
 
 pride, ambition, and other sinister and pernicious motives. 
 The peace often, sometimes perhaps the liberty, of na- 
 tions has been the victim. 
 
 So likewise, a passionate attachment of one nation for 
 another produces a variety of evils. Sympathy for the 
 favorite nation, facilitating the illusion of an imaginary 
 common interest, in cases where no real common interest 
 exists, and infusing into one the enmities of the other, 
 betrays the former into a participation in the quarrels 
 and wars of the latter, without adequate inducement or 
 justification. It leads also to concessions to the favorite 
 nation of privileges denied to others, which is apt doubly 
 to injure the nation making the concessions; by unneces- 
 sarily parting with what ought to have been retained; 
 and by exciting jealousy, ill-will, and a disposition to 
 retaliate, in the parties from whom equal privileges are 
 withheld. And it gives to ambitious, corrupted, or de- 
 luded citizens (who devote themselves to the favorite 
 nation) facility to betray or sacrifice the interests of their 
 own country, without odium, sometimes even with popu- 
 larity; gilding, with the appearances of a virtuous sense 
 of obligation, a commendable deference for public opinion, 
 or a laudable zeal for public good, the base of foolish 
 compliances of ambition, corruption, or infatuation. 
 
 As avenues to foreign influence in innumerable ways, 
 such attachments are particularly alarming to the truly 
 enlightened and independent patriot. How many oppor- 
 tunities do they afford to tamper with domestic factions, 
 to practice the arts of seduction, to mislead public opin- 
 ion, to influence or awe the public councils! Such an 
 attachment of a small or weak towards a great and pow- 
 erful nation dooms the former to be the satellite of the 
 latter. 
 
 Against the insidious wiles of foreign influence ( I con- 
 jure you to believe me, fellow citizens) the jealousy of 
 
WASHINGTON'S FAREWELL ADDRESS 119 
 
 a free people ought to be constantly awake; since history 
 and experience prove that foreign influence is one of the 
 most baneful foes of Republican government. But that 
 jealousy, to be useful, must be impartial; else it becomes 
 the instrument of the very influence to be avoided, instead 
 of a defense against it. Excessive partiality for one 
 foreign nation, and excessive dislike of another, cause 
 those whom they actuate to see danger only on one side 
 and serve to veil and even second the arts of influence on 
 the other. Real patriots, who may resist the intrigues of 
 the favorite, are liable to become suspected and odious; 
 while its tools and dupes usurp the applause and con- 
 fidence of the people, to surrender their interests. 
 
 The great rule of conduct for us, in regard to foreign 
 nations, is, in extending our commercial relations, to have 
 with them as little political connection as possible. So 
 far as we have already formed engagements, let them be 
 fulfilled with perfect good faith. Here let us stop. 
 \L Europe has a set of primary interests, which to us 
 I have none, or a very remote relation. Hence she must be 
 engaged in frequent controversies, the causes of which are 
 essentially foreign to our concerns. Hence, therefore, it 
 must be unwise in us to implicate ourselves, by artificial 
 ties, in the ordinary vicissitudes of her politics, or the 
 ordinary combinations and collisions of her friendships or 
 enmities. 
 
 Our detached and distant situation invites and enables 
 us to pursue a different course^A If we remain one people, 
 under an efficient government, the period is not far off, 
 when we may defy material injury from external annoy- 
 ance; when we may take such an attitude as will cause 
 the neutrality, we may at any time resolve upon, to be 
 scrupulously respected; when belligerent nations, under 
 the impossibility of making acquisitions upon us, will not 
 lightly hazard the giving us provocation; when we may 
 
120 GEORGE WASHINGTON 
 
 choose peace or war, as our interest, guided by justice, 
 shall counsel. 
 
 Why forego the advantages of so peculiar a situation? 
 Why quit our own to stand upon foreign ground ? Why, 
 by interweaving our destiny with that of any part of 
 Europe, entangle our peace and prosperity in the toils 
 of European ambition, rivalship, interest, humor, or 
 ^-—caprice ? 
 
 X It is our true policy to steer clear of permanent alli- 
 ances with any portion of the foreign world; so far, I 
 mean, as we are now at liberty to do it; for let me not 
 be understood as capable of patronizing infidelity to 
 existing engagements. I hold the maxim no less applica- 
 ble to public than to private affairs, that honesty is always 
 the best policy. I repeat it, therefore, let those engage- 
 ments be observed in their genuine senses. But, in my 
 opinion, it is unnecessary and would be unwise to extend 
 them. 
 
 Taking care always to keep ourselves, by suitable estab- 
 lishments, on a respectable defensive posture, we may 
 safely trust to temporary alliances for extraordinary 
 emergencies. 
 
 X Harmony, liberal intercourse with all nations, are 
 recommended by policy, humanity, and interest. But 
 even our commercial policy should hold an equal and 
 impartial hand; neither seeking nor granting exclusive 
 favors or preferences; consulting the natural course of 
 things; diffusing and diversifying by gentle means the 
 streams of commerce, but forcing nothing; establishing, 
 with powers so disposed, in order to give trade a stable 
 course, to define the rights of our merchants, and to 
 enable the government to support them, conventional 
 rules of intercourse, the best that present circumstances 
 and mutual opinion will permit, but temporary, and lia- 
 ble to be from time to time abandoned or varied, as 
 
WASHINGTON'S FAREWELL ADDRESS 121 
 
 experience and circumstances shall dictate; constantly 
 keeping in view that it is folly in one nation to look for 
 disinterested favors from another; that it must pay with 
 a portion of its independence for whatever it may accept 
 under that character, that, by such acceptance, it may 
 place itself in the condition of having given equivalents 
 for nominal favors, and yet of being reproached with 
 ingratitude for not giving more. There can be no 
 greater error than to expect or calculate upon real favors 
 from nation to nation. It is an illusion, which experi- 
 ence must cure, which a just pride ought to discard. 
 
 In offering to you, my countrymen, these counsels of 
 an old and affectionate friend, I dare not hope they will 
 make the strong and lasting impression I could wish ; that 
 they will control the usual current of the passions, or 
 prevent our nation from running the course, which has 
 hitherto marked the destiny of nations. But, if I may 
 even flatter myself, that they may be productive of some 
 partial benefit, some occasional good; that they may now 
 and then recur to moderate the fury of party spirit, to 
 warn against the mischiefs of foreign intrigue, to guard 
 against the impostures of pretended patriotism; this hope 
 will be a full recompense for the solicitude for your wel- 
 fare, by which they have been dictated. 
 
 How far in the discharge of my official duties, I have 
 been guided by the principles which have been delineated, 
 the public records and other evidences of my conduct 
 must witness to you and to the world. To myself, the 
 assurance of my own conscience is, that I have at least 
 believed myself to be guided by them.X 
 
 In relating to the still subsisting war in Europe, 11 my 
 proclamation of the 22d of April, 1793, is the index to 
 my plan. Sanctioned by your approving voice, and by 
 that of your representatives in both Houses of Congress, 
 the spirit of that measure has continually governed me, 
 
122 GEORGE WASHINGTON 
 
 uninfluenced by any attempts to deter or divert me from 
 it. 
 
 After deliberate examination, with the aid of the best 
 lights I could obtain, I was well satisfied that our country, 
 under all the circumstances of the case, had a right to 
 take, and was bound in duty and interest to take, a neu- 
 tral position. Having taken it, I determined, as far as 
 should depend upon me, to maintain it, with moderation, 
 perseverance, and firmness. 
 
 The considerations, which respect the right to hold this 
 conduct, it is not necessary on this occasion to detail. I 
 will only observe, that, according to my understanding of 
 the matter, that right, so far from being denied by any of 
 the belligerent powers, has been virtually admitted by all. 
 
 The duty of holding a neutral conduct may be inferred, 
 without any thing more, from the obligation which jus- 
 tice and humanity impose on every nation, in cases in 
 which it is free to act, to maintain inviolate the relations 
 of peace and amity towards other nations. 
 
 The inducements of interest for observing that con- 
 duct will best be referred to your own reflections and 
 experience. With me, a predominant motive has been 
 to endeavor to gain time to our country to settle and 
 mature its yet recent institutions, and to progress without 
 interruption to that degree of strength and consistency 
 which is necessary to give it, humanly speaking, the com- 
 mand of its own fortunes. 
 
 Though, in reviewing the incidents of my administra- 
 tion, I am unconscious of intentional error, I am never- 
 theless too sensible of my defects not to think it probable 
 that I may have committed many errors. Whatever they 
 may be, I fervently beseech the Almighty to avert or 
 mitigate the evils to which they may tend. I shall also 
 carry with me the hope that my country will never cease 
 
WASHINGTON'S FAREWELL ADDRESS 123 
 
 to view them with indulgence; and that, after forty-five 
 years of my life dedicated to its service with an upright 
 zeal, the faults of incompetent abilities will be consigned 
 to oblivion, as myself must soon be to the mansions of 
 rest. 
 
 Relying on its kindness in this as in other things, and 
 actuated by that fervent love towards it which is so 
 natural to a man who views in it the native soil of him- 
 self and his progenitors for several generations, I antici- 
 pate with pleasing expectation that retreat, in which I 
 promise myself to realize, without alloy, the sweet enjoy- 
 ment of partaking, in the midst of my fellow-citizens, 
 the benign influence of good laws under a free govern- 
 ment, the ever favorite object of my heart, and the happy 
 reward, as I trust, of our mutual cares, labors, and 
 dangers. 
 
 Nearly two thousand amendments to the constitution of the 
 United States have been formally proposed. Those that have 
 been adopted have in the main supported what policy of 
 Washington's? 
 
 Were any of Washington's fears of the fury of party spirit 
 ever realized in America? 
 
 What do you suppose would be Washington's attitude to- 
 ward party government such as exists in the United States 
 to-day? 
 
 What circumstances make Washington's policy of national 
 isolation less practicable to-day than in 1796? 
 
 Is there in the Farewell Address any statement of policy that 
 would justify our participation in the World War? 
 
 What is Washington's attitude toward military prepared- 
 ness? 
 
 Can you find in Washington's life or policy any reason for 
 believing that he would favor disarmament to-day? 
 
 What differences in style do you find as you compare this 
 address with Patrick Henry's speech? Glance at Beecher's 
 Speech at Liverpool and make a comparison. 
 
 Do you believe this speech would have at once created a 
 
124 GEORGE WASHINGTON 
 
 favorable impression if Washington had delivered it orally be- 
 fore Congress? 
 
 What elements of persuasion, as distinguished from common 
 sense and argument, do you find in this address? 
 
 What reason is there for calling Washington " The Father 
 of his Country"? 
 
WEBSTER'S FIRST BUNKER HILL ADDRESS 
 June 17, 1825 
 
 There came to the United States of America in 181 5 
 a remarkable period of peace and prosperity. The 
 War for Independence had been carried to a success- 
 ful conclusion and the thirteen original states under 
 enlarged Federal authority had been drawn into a 
 well-organized union. Minor difficulties with France 
 or England had been removed through war or diplo- 
 macy. At this happy time, state after state was added 
 to the Union. In territory, in population, in wealth, 
 in education, unexampled progress was made. It was 
 a period when undisturbed by rumors of war, for the 
 anti-slavery contest had not yet become critical, Amer- 
 icans turned ag ain at the ijMeisure, as in the colonial 
 days, to consider the fundamental principles of gov- 
 ernment and sought to shape anew their expanding 
 political ideals. 
 
 It was fitting, therefore, that when a vast assem- 
 blage of Americans met at Bunker Hill on June 17, 
 1825, to lay the corner stone of a monument com- 
 memorating the heroic deeds of the men of 1776, that 
 Daniel Webster, the orator of the day, should use the 
 occasion to inspire his countrymen with the spirit of 
 true patriotism. He reminded his hearers of the power 
 of public opinion to make right supreme over might, 
 and he urged them to emulate the example of their 
 forefathers, that the young and growing nation — " the 
 
 125 
 
126 BUNKER HILL ADDRESS 
 
 last hope of mankind " — might have a beneficent effect 
 on the progress of the world. 
 
 This oration is the finest example of commemorative 
 address, ancient or modern, that the world has seen. 
 It was not a speech, that in a dramatic crisis moved 
 men to perform an act or make a decision that would 
 turn the course of history to a new direction; but not 
 on that account should its influence be belittled. It 
 helped to shape American ideals. It formulated and 
 made dynamic the first fifty years of American history, 
 and recorded for all time some of the dearly-purchased 
 principles of democracy. 
 
 The occasion in itself was most impressive. It 
 was a mild June morning. Rain the previous day 
 had brought to trees and grass their brightest green. 
 Overhead was a sky almost cloudless ; and in the dis- 
 tance shimmered the blue harbor, the scene of the 
 Boston Tea Party. The great audience was gathered 
 on the very eminence where the Battle of Bunker 
 Hill had been fought. At the left was marked the 
 spot where Warren fell. On the platform beside 
 Webster was Lafayette, most beloved among the dis- 
 tinguished foreigners who had come to America dur- 
 ing the Revolution to serve in the cause of freedom. 
 Nearby were forty survivors of the battle, some of 
 them dressed in their old uniforms — men who were 
 now aged and feeble. 
 
 When the orator arose to speak the vast assemblage 
 was silent with reverent attention. Never was occa- 
 sion more fit for a great commemorative address. 
 
BUNKER HILL ADDRESS 127 
 
 ORATION ON THE LAYING OF THE COR- 
 NERSTONE OF THE BUNKER HILL 
 MONUMENT 
 
 Daniel Webster 
 
 This uncounted multitude before me and around me 
 proves the feeling which the occasion has excited. These 
 thousands of human faces, glowing with sympathy and 
 joy, and from the impulses of a common gratitude turned 
 reverently to heaven in this spacious temple of the firma- 
 ment, proclaim that the day, the place, and the purpose 
 of our assembling have made a deep impression on our 
 hearts. 
 
 If, indeed, there be anything in local association fit 
 to affect the mind of man, we need not strive to repress 
 the emotions which agitate us here. We are among the 
 sepulchres of our fathers. We are on ground, distin- 
 guished by their valor, their constancy, and the shedding 
 of their blood. We are here, not to fix an uncertain date 
 in our annals, nor draw into notice an obscure and un- 
 known spot. If our humble purpose had never been con- 
 ceived, if we ourselves had never been born, the 17th of 
 June, 1775, would have been a day on which all subse- 
 quent history would have poured its light, and the emi- 
 nence where we stand a point of attraction to the eyes 
 of successive generations. But we are Americans. We 
 live in what may be called the early age of this great 
 Continent; and we know that our posterity, through all 
 time, are here to enjoy and suffer the allotments of hu- 
 manity. We see before us a probable train of great 
 events ; we know that our own fortunes have been happily 
 cast ; and it is natural, therefore, that we should be moved 
 by the contemplation of occurrences which have guided 
 
128 DANIEL WEBSTER 
 
 our destiny before many of us were born, and settled tbe 
 condition in which we should pass that portion of our 
 existence which God allows to men on earth. 
 
 We do not read even of the discovery of this continent, 
 without feeling something of a personal interest in the 
 event; without being reminded how much it has affected 
 our own fortunes and our own existence. It would be 
 still more unnatural for us, therefore, than for others, to 
 contemplate with unaffected minds that interesting, I may 
 say that most touching and pathetic scene, when the great 
 discoverer of America stood on the deck of his shattered 
 bark, the shades of night falling on the sea, yet no man 
 sleeping; tossed on the billows of an unknown ocean, yet 
 the stronger billows of alternate hope and despair tossing 
 his own troubled thoughts; extending forward his 
 harassed frame, straining westward his anxious and eager 
 eyes, till Heaven at last granted him a moment of rapture 
 and ecstacy, in blessing his vision with the sight of the 
 unknown w T orld. 
 
 Nearer to our times, more closely connected with our 
 fates, and therefore still more interesting to our feelings 
 and affections, is the settlement of our own country by 
 colonists from England. We cherish every memorial of 
 these worthy ancestors; we celebrate their patience and 
 fortitude; we admire their daring enterprise; we teach 
 our children to venerate their piety; and we are justly 
 proud of being descended from men who have set the 
 world an example of founding civil institutions on the 
 great and united principles of human freedom and human 
 knowledge. To us, their children, the story of their 
 labors and sufferings can never be without its interest. 
 We shall not stand unmoved on the shore of Plymouth, 
 while the sea continues to wash it; nor will our brethren 
 in another early and ancient colony 1 forget the place of 
 its first establishment, till their river shall cease to flow 
 
BUNKER HILL ADDRESS 129 
 
 by it. No vigor of youth, no maturity of manhood, will 
 lead the nation to forget the spots where its infancy was 
 cradled and defended. 
 
 But the great event in the history of the continent, 
 which we are now met here to commemorate, that prodigy 
 of modern times, at once the wonder and the blessing of 
 the world, is the American Revolution. In a day of 
 extraordinary prosperity and happiness, of high national 
 honor, distinction, and power, we are brought together 
 in this place by our love of country, by our admiration 
 of exalted character, by our gratitude for signal services 
 and patriotic devotion. 
 
 The Society whose organ I am 2 was formed for the 
 purpose of rearing some honorable and durable monu- 
 ment to the memory of the early friends of American 
 Independence. They have thought, that for this object 
 no time could be more propitious than the present pros- 
 perous and peaceful period; that no place could claim 
 preference over this memorable spot; and that no day 
 could be more auspicious to the undertaking, than the 
 anniversary of the battle which was here fought. The 
 foundation of that monument 3 we have now laid. With 
 solemnities suited to the occasion, with prayers to Al- 
 mighty God for His blessing, and in the midst of this 
 cloud of witnesses, we have begun the work. We trust 
 it will be prosecuted, and that, springing from a broad 
 foundation, rising high in massive solidity and unadorned 
 grandeur, it may remain as long as Heaven permits the 
 works of man to last, a fit emblem, both of the events in 
 memory of which it is raised, and of the gratitude of those 
 who have reared it. 
 
 We know, indeed, that the record of illustrious actions 
 is most safely deposited in the universal remembrance of 
 mankind. We know, that if we could cause this structure 
 to ascend, not only till it reached the skies, but till it 
 
130 DANIEL WEBSTER 
 
 pierced them, its broad surfaces could still contain but 
 part of that which, in an age of knowledge, hath already 
 been spread over the earth, and which history charges 
 itself with making known to all future times. We know 
 that no inscription on entablatures less broad than the 
 earth itself can carry information of the events we com- 
 memorate where it has not already gone; and that no 
 structure, which shall not outlive the duration of letters 
 and knowledge among men, can prolong the memorial. 
 But our object is, by this edifice, to show our own deep 
 sense of the value and importance of the achievements of - 
 our ancestors; and, by presenting this work of gratitude 
 to the eye, to keep alive similar sentiments, and to foster 
 a constant regard for the principles of the Revolution. 
 Human beings are composed, not of reason only, but of 
 imagination also, and sentiment; and that is neither 
 wasted nor misapplied which is appropriated to the pur- 
 pose of giving right direction to sentiments, and opening 
 proper springs of feeling in the heart. Let it not be sup- 
 posed that our object is to perpetuate national hostility, 
 or even to cherish a mere military spirit. It is higher, 
 purer, nobler. We consecrate our work to the spirit of 
 national independence, and we wish that the light of 
 peace may rest upon it forever. We rear a memorial of 
 our conviction of that unmeasured benefit which has been 
 conferred on our land, and of the happy influences which 
 have been produced, by the same events, on the general 
 interests of mankind. We come, as Americans, to mark 
 a spot which must forever be dear to us and our posterity. 
 We wish that whosoever, in all coming time, shall turn 
 his eye hither, may behold that the place is not indis- 
 tinguished where the first great battle of the Revolution 
 was fought. We wish that this structure may proclaim 
 the magnitude and importance of that event to every class 
 and every age. We wish that infancy may learn the 
 
BUNKER HILL ADDRESS 131 
 
 purpose of its erection from maternal lips, and that weary 
 and withered age may behold it, and be solaced by the 
 recollections which it suggests. We wish that labor may 
 look up here, and be proud, in the midst of its toil. We 
 wish that, in those days of disaster, which, as they come 
 upon all nations, must be expected to come upon us also, 
 desponding patriotism may turn its eyes hitherward, and 
 be assured that the foundations of our national power are 
 still strong. We wish that this column, rising toward 
 heaven among the pointed spires of so many temples dedi- 
 ' cated to God, may contribute also to produce in all minds, 
 a pious feeling of dependence and gratitude. We wish, 
 finally, that the last object to the sight of him who leaves 
 his native shore, and the first to gladden his who revisits 
 it, may be something which shall remind him of the lib- 
 erty and the glory of his country. Let it rise! let it rise, 
 till it meet the sun in his coming; let the earliest light of 
 the morning gild it, and parting day linger and play on its 
 summit. 
 
 We still have among us some of those who were active 
 agents in the scenes of 1775, and who are now here from 
 every quarter of New England, to visit once more, and 
 under circumstances so affecting, I had almost said so 
 overwhelming, this renowned theatre of their courage and 
 patriotism. 
 ^C< Venerable men! 4 you have come down to us from a 
 former generation. Heaven has bounteously lengthened 
 out your lives, that you might behold this joyous day. 
 You are now where you stood fifty years ago, this very 
 hour, with your brothers and your neighbors, shoulder 
 to shoulder, in the strife for your country. Behold, how 
 altered ! The same heavens are indeed over our heads ; the 
 same ocean rolls at your feet; but all else how changed! 
 You hear now no roar of hostile cannon, you see no mixed 
 volumes of smoke and flame rising from burning Charles- 
 
132 DANIEL WEBSTER 
 
 town. The ground strewed with the dead and dying; 
 the impetuous charge; the steady and successful repulse; 
 the loud call to repeated assault; the summoning of all 
 that is manly to repeated resistance; a thousand bosoms 
 freely and fearlessly bared in an instant to whatever of 
 terror there may be in war and death; — all these you 
 have witnessed, but you witness them no more. All is 
 peace. The heights of yonder metropolis, its towers and 
 roofs, which you then saw filled with wives and children 
 and countrymen in distress and terror, and looking with 
 unutterable emotions for the issue of the combat, have 
 presented you to-day with the sight of its whole happy 
 population, come out to welcome and greet you with a 
 universal jubilee. Yonder proud ships, by a felicity of 
 position appropriately lying at the foot of this mount, and 
 seeming fondly to cling around it, are not means of an- 
 noyance to you, but your country's own means of distinc- 
 tion and defense. All is peace; and God has granted you 
 this sight of your country's happiness, ere you slumber in 
 the grave. He has allowed you to behold and to partake 
 the reward of your patriotic toils; and He has allowed 
 us, your sons and countrymen, to meet you here, and in 
 the name of the present generation, in the name of your 
 country, in the name of liberty, to thank you! 
 
 The Battle of Bunker Hill was attended with the most 
 important effects beyond its immediate results as a mili- 
 tary engagement. It created at once a state of open, 
 public war. There could now be no longer a question of 
 proceeding against individuals, as guilty of treason or 
 rebellion. That fearful crisis was past. The appeal lay 
 to the sword, and the only question was, whether the 
 spirit and the resources of the people would hold out till 
 the object should be accomplished. Nor were its general 
 consequences confined to our own country. The previous 
 proceedings of the colonies, their appeals, resolutions, and 
 
BUNKER HILL ADDRESS 133 
 
 addresses, had made their cause known to Europe. With- 
 out boasting, we may say, that in no age or country has 
 the public cause been maintained with more force of 
 argument, more power of illustration, or more of that 
 persuasion which excited feeling and elevated principle 
 can alone bestow, than the Revolutionary state papers 
 exhibit. These papers will forever deserve to be studied 
 not only for the spirit which they breathe, but for the 
 ability with which they were written. 
 
 To this able vindication of their cause, the colonies 
 had now added a practical and severe proof of their own 
 true devotion to it, and given evidence also of the power 
 which they could bring to its support. All now saw, that 
 if America fell, she would not fall without a struggle. 
 Men felt sympathy and regard, as well as surprise, when 
 they beheld these infant states, remote, unknown, unaided, 
 encounter the power of England, and, in the first con- 
 siderable battle, leave more of their enemies dead on 
 the field, in proportion to the number of combatants, 
 than had been recently known to fall in the wars of 
 Europe. 
 
 Information of these events, circulating throughout the 
 world, at length reached the ears of one who now hears 
 me. 5 He has not forgotten the emotion which the fame 
 of Bunker Hill, and the name of Warren, excited in his 
 youthful breast. 
 
 Sir, we are assembled to commemorate the establish- 
 ment of great public principles of liberty, and to do honor 
 to the distinguished dead. The occasion is too severe for 
 eulogy of the living. But, Sir, your interesting relation 
 to this country, the peculiar circumstances which sur- 
 round you and surround us, call on me to express the 
 happiness which we derive from your presence and aid in 
 this solemn commemoration. 
 
 Fortunate, fortunate man! With what measure of 
 
 
134 DANIEL WEBSTER 
 
 devotion will you not thank God for the circumstances 
 of your extraordinary life ! You are connected with both 
 hemispheres and with two generations. Heaven saw fit 
 to ordain, that the electric spark of liberty should be con- 
 ducted, through you, from the New World to the Old; 
 and we, who are now here to perform this duty of pa- 
 triotism, have all of us long ago received it in charge 
 from our fathers to cherish your name and your virtues. 
 You will account it an instance of your good fortune, Sir, 
 that you crossed the seas to visit us at a time which 
 enables you to be present at this solemnity. You now 
 behold the field, the renown of which reached you in the 
 heart of France, and caused a thrill in your ardent bosom. 
 You see the lines of the little redoubt thrown up by the 
 incredible diligence of Prescott; defended to the last 
 extremity by his lion-hearted valor; and within which the 
 corner-stone of our monument has now taken its posi- 
 tion. You see where Warren fell, and where Parker, 
 Gardner, McCleary, Moore, and other early patriots fell 
 with him. Those who survived that day, and whose lives 
 have been prolonged to the present hour, are now around 
 you. Some of them you have known in the trying scenes 
 of the war. Behold! they now stretch forth their feeble 
 arms and embrace you. Behold ! they raise their trembling 
 voices to invoke the blessing of God on you and yours 
 forever. 
 
 Sir, you have assisted us in laying the foundation of 
 this structure. You have heard us rehearse, with our 
 feeble commendation, the names of departed patriots. 
 Monuments and eulogy belong to the dead. We give 
 them this day to Warren and his associates. On other 
 occasions they have been given to your more immediate 
 companions in arms, to Washington, to Greene, to Gates, 
 to Sullivan, and to Lincoln. We have become reluctant 
 to grant these, our highest and last honors, further. We 
 
BUNKER HILL ADDRESS 135 
 
 would gladly hold them yet back from the little remnant 
 of that immortal band. " Serus in coelum redeas" 8 
 Illustrious as are your merits, yet far, oh, very far distant 
 be the day, when any inscription shall bear your name, or 
 any tongue pronounce its eulogy ! 
 
 The leading reflection to which this occasion seems to 
 invite us, respects the great changes which have happened 
 in the fifty years since the battle of Bunker Hill was 
 fought. And it peculiarly marks the character of the 
 present age, that, in looking at these changes, and in esti- 
 mating their effect on our conditions, we are obliged to 
 consider, not what has been done in our country only, 
 but in others also. In these interesting times, while na- 
 tions are making separate and individual advances in 
 improvement, they make, too, a common progress; like 
 vessels on a common tide, propelled by the gales at differ- 
 ent rates, according to their several structure and man- 
 agement, but all moved forward by one mighty current, 
 strong enough to bear onward whatever does not sink 
 beneath it. 
 
 The great wheel of political revolution began to move 
 in America. Here its rotation was guarded, regular, and 
 safe. Transferred to the other Continent, from unfortu- 
 nate but natural causes, it received an irregular and 
 violent impulse; it whirled along with a fearful celerity; 
 till at length, like the chariot-wheels in the races of an- 
 tiquity, it took fire from the rapidity of its own motion, 
 and blazed onward, spreading conflagration and terror 
 around. 
 
 We learn from the result of this experiment, how for- 
 tunate was our own condition, and how admirably the 
 character of our people was calculated for setting the 
 great example of popular governments. The possession of 
 power did not turn the heads of the American people, for 
 they had long been in the habit of exercising a great 
 
136 DANIEL WEBSTER 
 
 degree of self-control. Although the paramount authority 
 of the parent state existed over them, yet a large field 
 of legislation had always been open to our colonial as- 
 semblies. They were accustomed to representative bodies 
 and the forms of free government; they understood the 
 doctrine of the division of power among different branches 
 and the necessity of checks on each. The character of 
 our countrymen, moreover, was sober, moral, and re- 
 ligious; and there was little in the change to shock their 
 feelings of justice and humanity, or even to disturb an 
 honest prejudice. We had no domestic throne to over- 
 turn, no privileged orders to cast down, no violent changes 
 of property to encounter. In the American Revolution, 
 no man sought or wished for more than to defend and 
 enjoy his own. None hoped for plunder or for spoil. 
 Rapacity was unknown to it; the axe was not among the 
 instruments of its accomplishment; and we all know that 
 it could not have lived a single day under any well- 
 founded imputation of possessing a tendency adverse to 
 the Christian religion. 
 
 It need not surprise us, that, under circumstances less 
 auspicious, political revolutions elsewhere, even when well 
 intended, have terminated differently. It is, indeed, a 
 great achievement, it is the masterwork of the world, to 
 establish governments entirely popular on lasting founda- 
 tions; nor is it easy, indeed, to introduce the popular prin- 
 ciple at all into governments to which it has been alto- 
 gether a stranger. It cannot be doubted, however, that 
 Europe has come out of the contest, in which she has 
 been so long engaged, with greatly superior knowledge, 
 and, in many respects, in a highly improved condition. 
 Whatever benefit has been acquired is likely to be re- 
 tained, for it consists mainly in the acquisition of more 
 enlightened ideas. And although kingdoms and provinces 
 may be wrested from the hands that hold them, in the 
 
BUNKER HILL ADDRESS 137 
 
 same manner they were obtained ; although ordinary and 
 vulgar power may, in human affairs, be lost as it has been 
 won; yet it is the glorious prerogative of the empire of 
 knowledge, that what it gains it never loses. On the 
 contrary, it increases by the multiple of its own power; 
 all its ends become means; all its attainments, helps to 
 new conquests. Its whole abundant harvest is but so 
 much seed wheat, and nothing has limited, and nothing 
 can limit, the amount of ultimate product. 
 
 Under the influence of this rapidly increasing knowl- 
 edge, the people have begun, in all forms of government, 
 to think and to reason, on affairs of state. Regarding 
 government as an institution for the public good, they 
 demand a knowledge of its operations, and a participation 
 in its exercise. A call for the representative system, 
 wherever it is not enjoyed, and where there is already 
 intelligence enough to estimate its value, is perseveringly 
 made. Where men may speak out, they demand it ; where 
 the bayonet is at their throats, they pray for it. 
 
 When Louis the Fourteenth said, " I am the State," 7 
 he expressed the essence of the doctrine of unlimited 
 power. By the rules of that system, the people are dis- 
 connected from the State; they are its subjects, it is their 
 lord. These ideas, founded in the love of power, and long 
 supported by the excess and the abuse of it, are yielding, 
 in our age, to other opinions; and the civilized world 
 seems at last to be proceeding to the conviction of that 
 fundamental and manifest truth, that the powers of gov- 
 ernment are but a trust, and that they cannot be lawfully 
 exercised but for the good of the community. As knowl- 
 edge is more and more extended, this conviction becomes 
 more and more general. Knowledge, in truth, is the great 
 sun in the firmament. Life and power are scattered with 
 all its beams. The prayer of the Grecian champion, when 
 enveloped in unnatural clouds and darkness, is the ap- 
 
138 DANIEL WEBSTER 
 
 propriate political supplication for the people of every 
 country not yet blessed with free institutions: 
 
 " Dispel this cloud, the light of heaven restore, 
 Give me to see, — and Ajax asks no more." 
 
 We may hope that the growing influence of enlight- 
 ened sentiment will promote the permanent peace of the 
 world. Wars to maintain family alliances, to uphold or 
 to cast down dynasties, and to regulate successions to 
 thrones, which have occupied so much room in the history 
 of modern times, if not less likely to happen at all, will be 
 less likely to become general and involve many nations, 
 as the great principle shall be more and more established, 
 that the interest of the world is peace, and its first great 
 statute, that every nation possesses the power of estab- 
 lishing a government for itself. But public opinion has 
 attained also an influence over governments who do not 
 admit the popular principle into their organization. A 
 necessary respect for the judgment of the world operates, 
 in some measure, as a control over the most unlimited 
 forms of authority. It is owing, perhaps, to this truth, 
 that the interesting struggle of the Greeks 8 has been suf- 
 fered to go on so long, without a direct interference, 
 either to wrest that country from its present masters, or 
 to execute the system of pacification by force; and, with 
 united strength, lay the neck of Christian and civilized 
 Greece at the foot of the barbarian Turk. Let us thank 
 God that we live in an age when something has influence 
 besides the bayonet, and when the sternest authority does 
 not venture to encounter the scorching power of public 
 reproach. Any attempt of the kind I have mentioned 
 should be met by one universal burst of indignation; the 
 air of the civilized world ought to be made too warm to 
 be comfortably breathed by any one who would hazard it. 
 
BUNKER HILL ADDRESS 139 
 
 And, now, let us indulge an honest exultation in the 
 conviction of the benefit which the example of our country 
 has produced, and is likely to produce, on human freedom 
 and human happiness. Let us endeavor to comprehend 
 in all its magnitude, and to feel in all its importance, thd" 
 part assigned to us in the great drama of human affairs. 
 We are placed at the head of the system of representative 
 and popular governments. Thus far our example shows 
 that such governments are compatible, not only with 
 respectability and power, but with repose, with peace, with 
 security of personal rights, with good laws, and a just 
 administration. 
 
 We are not propagandists. Wherever other systems 
 are preferred, either as being thought better in them- 
 selves, or as better suited to existing conditions, we leave 
 the preference to be enjoyed. Our history hitherto proves, 
 however, that the popular form is practicable, and that 
 with wisdom and knowledge men may govern themselves; 
 and the duty incumbent on us is to preserve the con- 
 sistency of this cheering example, and take care that noth- 
 ing may weaken its authority with the world. If, in our 
 case, the representative system ultimately fail, popular 
 governments must be pronounced impossible. No com- 
 bination of circumstances more favorable to the experi- 
 ment can ever be expected to occur. The last hopes of 
 mankind, therefore, rest with us; and if it should be pro- 
 claimed that our example had become an argument against 
 the experiment, the knell of popular liberty would be 
 sounded throughout the earth. 
 
 These are excitements to duty; but they are not sug- 
 gestions of doubt. Our history and our condition, all 
 that is gone before us, and all that surrounds us, au- 
 thorize the belief that popular governments, though sub- 
 ject to occasional variations, in form perhaps not always 
 for the better, may yet, in their general character, be as 
 
Ho DANIEL WEBSTER 
 
 durable and permanent as other systems. We know, 
 indeed, that in our country any other is impossible. The 
 principle of free governments adheres to the American 
 soil. It is bedded in it, immovable as its mountains. 
 \X"C&4*4 let the sacred obligations which have devolved on 
 this generation, and on us, sink deep into our hearts. 
 Those who established our liberty and our government 
 are daily dropping from among us. The great trust now 
 descends to new hands. Let us apply ourselves to that 
 which is presented to us, as our appropriate object. We 
 can win no laurels in a war for independence. Earlier 
 and worthier hands have gathered them all. Nor are 
 there places for us by the side of Solon, and Alfred, and 
 other founders of states. Our fathers have filled them. 
 But there remains to us a great duty of defense and 
 preservation; and there is opened to us, also, a noble 
 pursuit, to which the spirit of the times strongly invites 
 us. Our proper business is improvement. Let our age 
 be the age of improvement. In a day of peace, let us 
 advance the arts of peace and the works of peace. Let 
 us develop the resources of our land, call forth its powers, 
 build up its institutions, promote all its great interests, 
 and see whether we also, in our day and generation, may 
 not perform something worthy to be remembered. Let 
 us cultivate a true spirit of union and harmony. In pur- 
 suing the great objects which our condition points out to 
 us, let us act under a settled conviction, and an habitual 
 feeling, that these twenty-four States are one country. 
 Let our conceptions be enlarged to the circle of our duties. 
 Let us extend our ideas over the whole of the vast field 
 in which we are called to act. Let our object be, our 
 
 COUNTRY, OUR WHOLE COUNTRY, AND NOTHING BUT 
 
 our country. And, by the blessing of God, may that 
 country itself become a vast and splendid monument, not 
 of oppression and terror, but of Wisdom, of Peace, and 
 
BUNKER HILL ADDRESS 141 
 
 of Liberty, upon which the world may gaze with ad- 
 miration forever! 
 
 Exactly what did Webster wish. to commemorate? 
 
 In what sense is this speech a valedictory of the American 
 Revolution? 
 
 In what respects was the occasion fit for a commemorative 
 address? 
 
 Did the orator in delivering this address contend with opposi- 
 tion of any sort? 
 
 Why is formal argument out of place in this address? 
 
 Point out instances where Webster used persons or places to 
 make his words persuasive. 
 
 Why were current events given a place in this commemora- 
 tive address? 
 
 State as briefly as possible the thought that underlies the 
 address as a whole. 
 
 Point out respects in which Webster's ideal of government is 
 more democratic than Chatham's. 
 
WEBSTER'S REPLY TO HAYNE 
 
 January 26, 1830 
 
 In 1824 when Henry Clay proposed a tariff bill which 
 raised the duty on imported goods to thirty-three 
 and a third per cent and to a minimum of thirty cents 
 a yard on cotton cloth, the measure was opposed by 
 Daniel Webster. He maintained that Engish manu- 
 facturers had prospered in spite of protection, not 
 because of it; and he questioned the wisdom of at- 
 tempting to support a business that " cannot support 
 itself." Much more outspoken in their opposition to 
 a protective tariff at this time, however, were Cal- 
 houn, Randolph, and other southern statesmen. They 
 held that the current import duties were designed to 
 rob the southern agriculturists for the benefit of New 
 England. 
 
 In 1828 when a still higher tariff was under discus- 
 sion Webster failed to oppose the measure. While in 
 theory he was still inclined to free trade, he believed 
 it unwise to press his own views since the country 
 had committed itself to protection in 1824 and various 
 industries had been organized with that understand- 
 ing. This change in his public policy, without regard 
 for his conflicting personal feelings, is a tribute to 
 the earnestness and sincerity of his patriotism. The 
 bill when passed was dubbed by the South, The Tariff 
 of Abominations. Unable to overcome the sentiment 
 in favor of protection in Congress, Vice-President 
 Calhoun formulated his doctrine of Nullification. 
 
 142 
 
REPLY TO HAYNE 143 
 
 According to this theory, any state might forbid the 
 operation within its limits of any act of Congress 
 which in its opinion did not accord with the Federal 
 Constitution. Although rumors of South Carolina's 
 advocacy of Nullification were current, the doctrine 
 was never presented in Congress until a Land Bill was 
 debated in 1830. 
 
 This measure which proposed to cease tempo- 
 rarily, the marketing of public land, was strenuously 
 opposed by members of Congress from the Western 
 States. Mr. Robert Y. Hayne, of South Carolina, 
 was quick to note this lack of agreement between the 
 West and the East, and he attempted to use the dif- 
 ference of opinion for the benefit of his own state. 
 He proposed that the South and West unite their 
 forces in Congress to secure desired legislation. The 
 South was to get a lower tariff and the West was to 
 obtain legislation that would facilitate the marketing 
 of public land. In furthering this plan he eulogized 
 South Carolina and attacked New England from many 
 points of view. In particular he criticized the tariff 
 legislation favored by New England and, in the course 
 of his discussion, set forth for the first time a full 
 exposition of Calhoun's doctrine of Nullification. 
 
 The day following Hayne's speech, Webster, then 
 in his first term as senator from Massachusetts, made 
 his famous reply. He had had only the intervening 
 night in which to make formal preparation, but he 
 never spoke to better advantage. In clearness and dig- 
 nity of language, and in force of argument, his speech 
 is unsurpassed. His words, as Lodge says, which rang 
 out in 1830 in the Senate Chamber have come down 
 through the long years of political conflict and civil 
 war and at last have become part of the political creed 
 of every one of his countrymen. He expressed what 
 
i 4 4 DANIEL WEBSTER 
 
 the truest patriots of his time felt but could not say. 
 He defined the character of the Union. 
 
 REPLY TO HAYNE 
 
 Daniel Webster 
 
 Let me observe that the eulogium pronounced by the 
 honorable gentleman 1 on the character of the State of 
 South Carolina, for her Revolutionary and other merits, 
 meets my hearty concurrence. 2 I shall not acknowledge 
 that the honorable member goes before me in regard to 
 whatever of distinguished talent, or distinguished charac- 
 ter, South Carolina has produced. I claim part of the 
 honor; I partake in the pride of her great names. I 
 claim them for countrymen, one and all — the Laurenses, 
 the Rutledges, the Pinckneys, the Sumpters, the Marions — 
 Americans all, whose fame is no more to be hemmed in 
 by state lines, than their talents and patriotism were 
 capable of being circumscribed within the same narrow 
 limits. In their day and generation they served and hon- 
 ored the country, and the whole country; and their re- 
 nown is of the treasures of the whole country. Him 
 whose honored name 3 the gentleman himself bears, — 
 does he esteem me less capable of gratitude for his patri- 
 otism, or sympathy for his sufferings, than if his eyes had 
 first opened upon the light of Massachusetts instead of 
 South Carolina? Sir, does he suppose it in his power to 
 exhibit a Carolina name so bright as to produce envy in 
 my bosom? No, sir, increased gratification and delight, 
 rather. I thank God that, if I am gifted with little of the 
 spirit which is able to raise mortals to the skies, I have 
 yet none, as I trust, of that other spirit which would drag 
 angels down. When I shall be found, sir, in my place 
 
REPLY TO HAYNE 145 
 
 here in the Senate, or elsewhere, to sneer at public merit, 
 because it happens to spring up beyond the little limits 
 of my own state or neighborhood ; when I refuse, for any 
 such cause or for any cause, the homage due to American 
 talent, to elevated patriotism, to sincere devotion to lib- 
 erty and the country; or, if I see an uncommon endow- 
 ment of heaven, if I see extraordinary capacity and virtue, 
 in any son of the South, and if, moved by local prejudice 
 or gangrened by state jealousy, I get up here to abate the 
 tithe of a hair from his just character and just fame, may 
 my tongue cleave to the roof of my mouth! 
 
 Sir, let me recur to pleasing recollections; let me in- 
 dulge in refreshing remembrance of the past; let me 
 remind you that, in early times, no states cherished 
 greater harmony, both in principle and feeling, than Mas- 
 sachusetts and South Carolina. Would to God that har- 
 mony might again return! Shoulder to shoulder they 
 went through the Revolution; hand in hand they stood 
 round the administration of Washington, and felt his 
 own great arm lean on them for support. Unkind feel- 
 ing (if it exists), alienation, and distrusts are the growth, 
 unnatural to such soils, of false principles since sown. 
 They are weeds, the seeds of which that same great arm 
 never scattered. 
 
 Mr. President, I shall enter on no encomium upon 
 Massachusetts; she needs none. There she is! Behold 
 her, and judge for yourselves. There is her history ; the 
 world knows it by heart. The past, at least, is secure. 
 There is Boston, and Concord, and Lexington, and 
 Bunker Hill; and there they will remain forever. The 
 bones of her sons, falling in the great struggle for Inde- 
 pendence, now lie mingled with the soil of every state 
 from New England to Georgia; and there they will lie 
 forever. And, sir, w T here American liberty raised its 
 first voice, and where its youth was nurtured and sus- 
 
i 4 6 DANIEL WEBSTER 
 
 tained, there it still lives, in the strength of its manhood 
 and full of its original spirit. If discord and disunion 
 shall wound it, if party strife and blind ambition shall 
 hawk at it and tear it, if folly and madness, if uneasiness 
 under salutary and necessary restraint shall succeed in 
 separating it from that Union by which alone its existence 
 is made sure, it will stand, in the end, by the side of that 
 cradle in which its infancy was rocked ; it will stretch 
 forth its arm with whatever vigor it may still retain over 
 the friends who gather round it; and it will fall at last, 
 if fall it must, amid the proudest monuments of its own 
 glory, and on the very spot of its origin. 
 
 I understand the honorable gentleman from South 
 Carolina to maintain that it is a right of the state legis- 
 latures to interfere whenever, in their judgment, this 
 government transcends its constitutional limits, and to 
 arrest the operation of its laws. I understand him to 
 maintain this right, as a right existing under the Consti- 
 tution, not as a right to overthrow it on the ground of 
 extreme necessity, such as would justify violent revolu- 
 tion. I understand him to insist that, if the exigency of 
 the case, in the opinion of any state government, require 
 it, such state government may, by its own sovereign au- 
 thority, annul an act of the general government which it 
 deems plainly and palpably unconstitutional. 
 
 This leads us to inquire into the origin of this govern- 
 ment and the source of its power. Whose agent is it? 
 Is it the creature of the state legislators, or the creature 
 of the people? If the government of the United States 
 be the agent of the State governments, then they may 
 control it, provided they can agree in the manner of con- 
 trolling it ; if it be the agent of the people, then the people 
 alone can control it, restrain it, modify, or reform it. It 
 is observable enough that the doctrine for which the 
 honorable gentleman contends leads him to the necessity 
 
REPLY TO HAYNE 147 
 
 of maintaining, not only that this general government is 
 the creature of the States, but that it is the creature of each 
 of the States severally, so that each may assert the power 
 for itself of determining whether it acts within the limits 
 of its authority. It is the servant of four and twenty 
 masters, of different wills and different purposes, and yet 
 bound to obey all. This absurdity (for it seems no less) 
 arises from a misconception as to the origin of this gov- 
 ernment and its true character. It is, sir, the people's 
 Constitution, 4 the people's government, made for the 
 people, made by the people, and answerable to the people. 
 The people of the United States have declared that this 
 Constitution shall be the supreme law. We must either 
 admit the proposition or dispute their authority. 
 
 The States are, unquestionably, sovereign, so far as 
 their sovereignty is not affected by this supreme law. But 
 the State legislatures, as political bodies, however sover- 
 eign, are yet not sovereign over the people. So far as the 
 people have given power to the general government, so 
 far the grant is unquestionably good, and the government 
 holds of the people, and not of the State governments. 
 We are all agents of the same supreme power, the people. 
 The general government and the State governments de- 
 rive their authority from the same source. Neither can, 
 in relation to the other, be called primary, though one is 
 definite and restricted, and the other general and residu- 
 ary. The national government possesses those powers 
 which it can be shown the people have conferred on it, 
 and no more. All the rest belongs to the State govern- 
 ments, or to the people themselves. 
 
 I must now beg to ask, sir, whence is this supposed 
 right of the States derived? Where do they find the 
 power to interfere with the laws of the Union ? Sir, the 
 opinion which the honorable gentleman maintains is a 
 notion founded on a total misapprehension, in my judg- 
 
148 DANIEL WEBSTER 
 
 ment, of the origin of this government, and of the founda- 
 tion on which it stands. I hold it to be a popular gov- 
 ernment, erected by the people; those who administer it 
 responsible to the people; and itself capable of being 
 amended and modified, just as the people may choose it 
 should be. It is as popular, just as truly emanating from 
 the people, as the State governments. It is created for 
 one purpose; the State governments for another. It has 
 its own powers; they have theirs. There is no more 
 authority with them to arrest the operation of a law of 
 Congress, than with Congress to arrest the operation of 
 their laws. 
 
 We are here to administer a Constitution emanating 
 immediately from the people, and trusted by them to our 
 administration. It is not the creature of the State gov- 
 ernments. It is of no moment to the argument, that cer- 
 tain acts of the State legislatures are necessary to fill our 
 seats in this body. That is not one of their original State 
 powers, a part of the sovereignty of the State. It is a 
 duty which the people, by the Constitution itself, have 
 imposed on the State legislatures, and which they might 
 have left to be performed elsewhere, if they had seen fit. 
 So they have left the choice of president with electors; 
 but all this does not affect the proposition that this whole 
 government, president, Senate, and House of Representa- 
 tives, is a popular government. It leaves it still all its 
 popular character. The governor of a State (in some 
 of the States) is chosen, not directly by the people, but 
 by those who are chosen by the people, for the purpose 
 of performing, among other duties, that of electing a gov- 
 ernor. Is the government of the State, on that account, 
 not a popular government? This government, sir, is the 
 independent offspring of the popular will. It is not the 
 creature of State legislatures; nay, more, if the whole 
 truth must be told, the people brought it into existence, 
 
REPLY TO HAYNE 149 
 
 established it, and have hitherto supported it, for the very 
 purpose, among others, of imposing certain salutary re- 
 straints on State sovereignties. The States cannot now 
 make war; they cannot contract alliances; they cannot 
 make, each for itself, separate regulations of commerce; 
 they cannot lay imposts; they cannot coin money. If 
 this Constitution, sir, be the creature of State legislatures, 
 it must be admitted that it has obtained a strange control 
 over the volitions of its creators. 
 
 Mr. President, I have thus stated the reasons of my 
 dissent to the doctrines which have been advanced and 
 maintained. I am conscious of having detained you and 
 the Senate much too long. I was drawn into the debate 
 with no previous deliberation, such as is suited to the 
 discussion of so grave and important a subject. But it is 
 a subject of which my heart is full, and I have not been 
 willing to suppress the utterance of its spontaneous senti- 
 ments. I cannot even now persuade myself to relinquish 
 it, without expressing once more deep conviction that, 
 since it represents nothing less than the union of the 
 States, it is of the most vital and essential importance to 
 the public happiness. 
 
 I profess, sir, in my career hitherto to have kept steadily 
 in view the prosperity and honor of the whole country 
 and the preservation of our federal Union. It is to that 
 Union we owe our safety at home and our consideration 
 and dignity abroad. It is to that Union that we are 
 chiefly indebted for whatever makes us most proud of our 
 country. That Union we reached only by the discipline 
 of our virtues in the severe school of adversity. It had its 
 origin in the necessities of disordered finance, prostrate 
 commerce, and ruined credit. Under its benign influence 
 those great interests immediately awoke, as from the dead, 
 and sprang forth with newness of life. Every year of 
 its duration has teemed with fresh proofs of its utility 
 
i 5 o DANIEL WEBSTER 
 
 and its blessings; and although our territory has stretched 
 out wider and wider and our population spread farther 
 and farther, they have not outrun its protection or its 
 benefits. It has been to us all a copious fountain of na- 
 tional, social, and personal happiness. 
 
 I have not allowed myself, sir, to look beyond the 
 Union to see what might lie hidden in the dark recess 
 behind. I have not coolly weighed the chances of pre- 
 serving liberty when the bonds that unite us together 
 shall be broken asunder. I have not accustomed myself 
 to hang over the precipice of disunion, to see whether with 
 my short sight I can fathom the depth of the abyss below ;: 
 nor could I regard him as a safe counselor in the affairs 
 of this government, whose thoughts should be mainly bent 
 on considering, not how this Union may be best pre- 
 served, but how tolerable might be the condition of the 
 people when it should be broken up and destroyed. 
 
 While the Union lasts we have high, exciting, grati- 
 fying prospects spread out before us for us and our chil- 
 dren. Beyond that I seek not to penetrate the veil. God 
 grant that in my day at least that curtain may not rise! 
 God grant that on my vision never may be opened what 
 lies behind! When my eyes shall be turned to behold 
 for the last time the sun in heaven, may I not see him 
 shining on the broken and dishonored fragments of a 
 once glorious Union; on States dissevered, discordant, 
 belligerent; on a land rent with civil feuds, or drenched, 
 it may be, in fraternal blood! Let their last feeble and 
 lingering glance rather behold the gorgeous ensign of the 
 Republic, now known and honored throughout the earth, 
 still full high advanced, its arms and trophies streaming 
 in their original lustre, not a stripe erased or polluted, nor 
 a single star obscured, bearing for its motto no such miser- 
 able interrogatory as, "What is all this worth ?" nor 
 those other words of delusion and folly, " Liberty first 
 
REPLY TO HAYNE 151 
 
 and Union afterward " ; but everywhere, spread all over 
 in characters of living light, blazing on all its ample 
 folds, as they float over the sea and over the land, and in 
 every wind under the whole heavens, that other sentiment 
 dear to every American heart — Liberty and Union, now 
 and forever, one and inseparable! 
 
 What was the rhetorical and persuasive effect of Webster's 
 praise of South Carolina? 
 
 From what source does Webster derive all legal authority? 
 
 In what sense is the Constitution the supreme law of the land ? 
 
 Whose views were the more democratic, Hayne's or Web- 
 ster's ? 
 
 What reason is there for maintaining that this speech was 
 one of the important influences that brought on the Civil War? 
 
 To what motives did Webster appeal in this speech? 
 
ADDRESS AT COOPER INSTITUTE 
 
 February 27, i860 
 
 At the close of the Revolution Massachusetts abol- 
 ished slavery, and her example was gradually followed 
 by the other states north of Virginia. At that time in 
 the South also it seemed probable that little by little 
 slavery would disappear until the entire territory of 
 the United States was free. The invention of the cot- 
 ton gin in 1793, however, increased many times the 
 profit that could be gained from slave labor and ar- 
 rested the movement for abolition. After the begin- 
 ning of the nineteenth century the prosperity of the 
 South seemed to depend on the continuance of slavery. 
 
 In the North the sentiment for abolition meanwhile 
 grew stronger, but the difference of opinion between 
 the two sections was not yet so profound as to pre- 
 vent the adoption in 1820 of Henry Clay's Missouri 
 Compromise which limited the spread of slavery in 
 the territories north of latitude 36 ° 30'. In 1830 
 in Boston, William Lloyd Garrison began to publish 
 The Liberator and thereby initiated in the face of 
 great opposition even in the North an aggressive strug- 
 gle against slavery. 
 
 In 1850 again Henry Clay was able to secure in 
 Congress, with great difficulty, a colorless compromise 
 between the two conflicting sections. Among its 
 terms was a provision that the territories of Utah and 
 New Mexico were to be organized without any Fed- 
 eral action concerning slavery. It was not long, how- 
 ever, before slavery was introduced into these terri- 
 
 152 
 
ADDRESS AT COOPER INSTITUTE 153 
 
 tories through the action of their territorial legislatures 
 This result enabled Stephen A. Douglas, the leader of 
 the Northern Democrats to secure by the aid of 
 Southern votes the passage by Congress in 1854 of 
 the Kansas-Nebraska bill, a measure that abrogated 
 the Missouri Compromise and left to home rule or 
 " popular sovereignty " to determine whether Kansas 
 and Nebraska were to be free or slave. To combat 
 this measure the Republican party was organized. 
 
 In 1857, however, the Supreme Court, in the Dred 
 Scott decision, held that the Constitution recognized 
 slaves as property which Congress must protect. This 
 view, unexpectedly favorable to slavery, was at once 
 adopted by the South in place of Douglas's theory of 
 state authority or " popular sovereignty." The Demo- 
 crats in the North were unwilling to support the Dred 
 Scott decision as it seemed to place slavery under the 
 protection of Congress and to do away with all future 
 possibility of compromise. Many of the Northern 
 Democrats at this time accordingly were forced from 
 their neutral position and preferring to oppose rather 
 than defend slavery were absorbed by the Republican 
 party. 
 
 In 1858 in Illinois Douglas was the candidate of the 
 Democratic party for the United States senate and 
 Abraham Lincoln was nominated by the Republicans. 
 Lincoln challenged Douglas, who was a highly edu- 
 cated and brilliant speaker, to a series of seven public 
 debates; and Douglas accepted on the condition that 
 he should both open and close each debate. The 
 contest has been called the greatest " intellectual 
 wrestle " that has taken place in America. The 
 speeches were reported throughout the country and 
 the contest was followed with interest everywhere. 
 Although the legislature sent Douglas to the Senate, 
 
154 ADDRESS AT COOPER INSTITUTE 
 
 the people supported Lincoln. It was generally con- 
 ceded that he had had the better of the argument, and 
 Illinois went Republican by five thousand majority. 
 All over the North the people were eager to see this 
 young giant of the West who in force of logic and 
 strategic ability had proved his superiority to one of 
 the foremost politicians and debaters of the time. 
 
 When Lincoln was invited in October, 1859, by the 
 Young Men's Republican Club of New York City to 
 deliver a political address before their association, he 
 accepted with eagerness. Douglas had recently spoken 
 at Columbus and had reaffirmed his doctrine of " popu- 
 lar sovereignty " for the control of slavery. He had 
 attempted to ground his views upon the authority of 
 the Constitution and the writings of the founders of 
 the republic. He had closed his speech by saying, 
 " Our fathers, when they framed this government 
 under which we live, understood this question as well 
 and even better, than we do now." To these senti- 
 ments Lincoln determined to reply; and he worked 
 long and laboriously to make his answer conclusive. 
 
 Finally, on February 27, i860, in the large hall of 
 Cooper Institute, he rose to give his address before a 
 great audience. He was far from feeling confident. 
 He spoke the first sentences with diffidence — But why 
 write the story anew? It is told in the words of one 
 who heard him speak. Joseph Choate says: 
 
 " It is now forty years since I first saw and heard 
 Abraham Lincoln, but the impression which he left 
 on my mind is ineffaceable. After his great successes 
 in the West he came to New York to make a political 
 address. He appeared in every sense of the word like 
 one of the plain people among whom he loved to be 
 counted. At first sight there was nothing impressive 
 or imposing about him — except that his great stature 
 
ADDRESS AT COOPER INSTITUTE 155 
 
 singled him out from the crowd; his clothes hung 
 awkwardly on his giant frame, his face was of a dark 
 pallor, without the slightest tinge of color; his seamed 
 and rugged features bore the furrows of hardship and 
 struggle; his deep-set eyes looked sad and anxious; 
 his countenance in repose gave little evidence of that 
 brain power which had raised him from the lowest to 
 the highest station among his countrymen ; as he talked 
 to me before the meeting, he seemed ill at ease, with 
 that sort of apprehension which a young man might 
 feel before presenting himself to a new and strange 
 audience, whose critical disposition he dreaded. It 
 was a great audience, including all the noted men — 
 all the learned and cultured — of his party in New 
 York: editors, clergymen, statesmen, lawyers, mer- 
 chants, critics. They were all very curious to hear 
 him. His fame as a powerful speaker had preceded 
 him, and exaggerated rumor of his wit — the worst 
 forerunner of an orator — had reached the East. When 
 Mr. Bryant presented him, on the high platform of 
 Cooper Institute, a vast sea of eager faces, upturned, 
 greeted him, full of intense curiosity to see what this 
 rude child of the people was like. He was equal 
 to the occasion. When he spoke he was transformed ; 
 his eyes kindled, his voice rang, his face shone and 
 seemed to light up the whole assembly. For an hour 
 and a half he held his audience in the hollow of his 
 hand. His style of speech and manner of delivery were 
 severely simple. What Lowell called ' The grand 
 simplicities of the Bible/ with which he was so fa- 
 miliar, were reflected in his discourse. With no at- 
 tempt at ornament or rhetoric, without parade or 
 pretence, he spoke straight to the point. If any came 
 expecting the turgid eloquence or the ribaldry of the 
 frontier, they must have been startled at the earnest 
 
156 ABRAHAM LINCOLN 
 
 and sincere purity of his utterances. It was marvel- 
 lous to see how this untutored man, by mere self- 
 discipline and the chastening of his own spirit, had 
 outgrown all meretricious arts, and found his own way 
 to the grandeur and strength of absolute simplicity." 
 
 " That night the great hall, and the next day the 
 whole city rang with delighted applause and con- 
 gratulations, and he who had come as a stranger de- 
 parted with the laurels of a great triumph. " 
 
 It was the last time that Abraham Lincoln spoke as 
 a stranger before any audience. He who had been 
 the leader of the Republicans of the Middle West had 
 now become the foremost Republican of America. He 
 was nominated for the presidency in the convention at 
 Chicago on May 16, i860, and was elected president 
 the following November. 
 
 Lincoln's speech at Cooper Union was influential in 
 unifying Northern anti-slavery sentiment, in insuring 
 the success of the anti-slavery party, and in securing 
 for America the election of a great president and a 
 great moral leader. 
 
 ADDRESS AT COOPER INSTITUTE 
 
 Abraham Lincoln 
 
 Mr. President and Fellow-Citizens of New York: 
 The facts with which I shall deal this evening are mainly 
 old and familiar ; nor is there anything new in the general 
 use I shall make of them. If there shall be any novelty, 
 it will be in the mode of presenting the facts, and the 
 inferences and observations following that presentation. 
 In his speech last autumn at Columbus Ohio, as reported 
 in the New York Times, Senator Douglas said : 
 
ADDRESS AT COOPER INSTITUTE 157 
 
 Our fathers, when they framed the government under which 
 we live, understood this question just as well, and even better, 
 than we do now. 
 
 I fully endorse this, and I adopt it as a text for this dis- 
 course. I so adopt it because it furnishes a precise and 
 agreed starting point for a discussion between Republi- 
 cans and that wing of the Democracy headed by Senator 
 Douglas. It simply leaves the inquiry: What was the 
 understanding those fathers had of the question men- 
 tioned ? 
 
 What is the frame of government under which we live? 
 The answer must be, " The Constitution of the United 
 States." 1 That Constitution consists of the original 
 framed in 1787, and under which the present government 
 first went into operation, and twelve subsequently framed 
 amendments, the first ten of which were framed in 1789. 
 
 Who were our fathers that framed the Constitution? 
 I suppose the " thirty-nine " who signed the original in- 
 strument may be fairly called our fathers who framed 
 that part of the present government. It is almost exactly 
 true to say they framed it, and it is altogether true to say 
 they fairly represented the opinion and sentiment of the 
 whole nation at that time. Their names, being familiar 
 to nearly all, and accessible to quite all, need not now be 
 repeated. 
 
 I take these " thirty-nine," for the present, as being 
 " our fathers who framed the government under which 
 we live." What is the question which, according to the 
 test, those fathers understood " just as well and even 
 better than we do now "? 
 
 It is this: Does the proper division of local from 
 Federal authority, or anything in the Constitution forbid 
 our Federal Government to control as to slavery in our 
 Federal Territories? 
 
 Upon this, Senator Douglas holds the affirmative, and 
 
158 ABRAHAM LINCOLN 
 
 Republicans the negative. This affirmation and denial 
 form an issue; and this issue — this question — is precisely 
 what the text declares our fathers understood " better 
 than we." Let us now inquire whether the " thirty- 
 nine," or any of them, ever acted upon this question ; and, 
 if they did, how they acted upon it — how they expressed 
 that understanding. 
 
 We have twenty-three out of our thirty-nine fathers 
 " who framed the government under which we live," who 
 have, upon their official responsibility and their corporal 
 oaths, 2 acted upon the very question which the text affirms 
 they " understood just as well, and even better, than we 
 do now " ; and twenty-one of them — a clear majority of 
 the whole " thirty-nine " — so acting upon it as to make 
 them guilty of gross political impropriety and willful per- 
 jury, if, in their understanding, any proper division be- 
 tween local and Federal authority, or anything in the 
 Constitution they had made themselves, and sworn to 
 support, forbade the Federal Government to control as 
 to slavery in the Federal Territories. Thus the twenty- 
 one acted and, as actions speak louder than words, so 
 actions under such responsibility speak still louder. 
 
 The remaining sixteen of the " thirty-nine," so far as 
 I have discovered, have left no record of their under- 
 standing upon the direct question of Federal control of 
 slavery in the Federal Territories. But there is much 
 reason to believe that their understanding upon the ques- 
 tion would not have appeared different from that of their 
 twenty-three compeers, had it been manifested at all. 
 
 For the purpose of adhering rigidly to the text, I have 
 purposely omitted whatever understanding may have been 
 manifested by any person, however distinguished, other 
 than the thirty-nine fathers who framed the original Con- 
 stitution; and for the same reason I have also omitted 
 whatever understanding may have been manifested by 
 
ADDRESS AT COOPER INSTITUTE 159 
 
 any of the " thirty-nine " even on any other phase of the 
 general question of slavery. If we should look into their 
 acts and declarations on those other phases, as the foreign 
 slave trade and the morality and policy of slavery gener- 
 ally, it would appear to us that on the direct question of 
 Federal control of slavery in Federal Territories, the six- 
 teen, if they had acted at all, would probably have acted 
 just as the twenty-three did. Among that sixteen were 
 several of the most noted anti-slavery men of those times 
 — as Dr. Franklin, Alexander Hamilton, Gouverneur 
 Morris — while there was not one now known to have 
 been otherwise, unless it may be John Rutledge, of South 
 Carolina. 
 
 The sum of the whole is that of our thirty-nine fathers 
 who framed the original Constitution, twenty-one — a 
 clear majority of the whole — certainly understood that 
 no proper division of local from Federal authority, nor 
 any part of the Constitution, forbade the Federal Govern- 
 ment to control as to slavery in the Federal Territories; 
 while all the rest had probably the same understanding. 
 Such, unquestionably, was the understanding of our 
 fathers who framed the original Constitution; and the 
 text affirms that they understood the question " better 
 than we." 
 
 And now, if they would listen — as I suppose they will 
 not — I would address a few words to the Southern people. 
 
 I would say to them: You consider yourselves a rea- 
 sonable and a just people; and I consider that in the 
 general qualities of reason and justice you are not inferior 
 to any other people. Still, when you speak of us Repub- 
 licans, you do so only to denounce us as reptiles, or, at 
 the best, as no better than outlaws. You will grant a 
 hearing to pirates or murderers, but nothing like it to 
 " Black Republicans." In all your contentions with one 
 another, each of you deems an unconditional condemna- 
 
160 ABRAHAM LINCOLN 
 
 tion of " Black Republicanism " as the first thing to be 
 attended to. Indeed, such condemnation of us seems to 
 be an indispensable prerequisite — license, so to speak — 
 among you to be admitted or permitted to speak at all. 
 Now, can you or not be prevailed upon to pause and to 
 consider whether this is quite just to us, or even to your- 
 selves? Bring forward your charges and specifications, 
 and then be patient long enough to hear us deny or 
 justify. 
 
 You say we are sectional. We deny it. That makes 
 an issue ; and the burden of proof is upon you. You 
 produce your proof; and what is it? Why, that our 
 party has no existence in your section — gets no votes in 
 your section. The fact is substantially true; but does it 
 prove the issue? If it does, then, in case we should, 
 without change of principle, begin to get votes in your 
 section, we should thereby cease to be sectional. You can- 
 not escape this conclusion; and yet, are you willing to 
 abide by it? If you are, you will probably soon find that 
 we have ceased to be sectional, for we shall get votes 
 in your section this very year. You will then begin to 
 discover, as the truth plainly is, that your proof does not 
 touch the issue. The fact that we get no votes in your 
 section is a fact of your making, and not of ours. And 
 if there be fault in that fact, that fault is primarily yours, 
 and remains so until you show that we repel you by some 
 wrong principle or practice. If we do repel you by any 
 wrong principle or practice, the fault is ours; but this 
 brings you to where you ought to have started — to discus- 
 sion of the right or wrong of our principle. If our prin- 
 ciple, put in practice, would wrong your section for the 
 benefit of ours, or for any other object, then our principle, 
 and we with it, are sectional, and are justly opposed and 
 denounced as such. Meet us, then, on the question of 
 whether our principle, put in practice, would wrong your 
 
ADDRESS AT COOPER INSTITUTE 161 
 
 section; and so meet us as if it were possible that some- 
 thing may be said on our side. Do you accept the chal- 
 lenge? No? Then you really believe that the principle 
 which " our fathers who framed the Government under 
 which we live " thought so clearly right as to adopt it, and 
 indorse it again and again, upon their official oaths, is in 
 fact so clearly wrong as to demand your condemnation 
 without a moment's consideration. 
 
 Again, you say we have made the slavery question 
 more prominent than it formerly was. We deny it. We 
 admit that it is more prominent, but we deny that we 
 made it so. It was not we, but you, who discarded the 
 old policy of the fathers. We resisted, and still resist, 
 your innovation; and thence comes the greater promi- 
 nence of the question. Would you have that question 
 reduced to its former proportions? Go back to that old 
 policy. What has been will be again, under the same 
 conditions. If you would have the peace of the old 
 times, readopt the precepts and policy of the old times. 
 
 You charge that we stir up insurrections among your 
 slaves. We deny it; and what is your proof? Harper's 
 Ferry! John Brown! 3 John Brown was no Republican; 
 and you have failed to implicate a single Republican in 
 his Harper's Ferry enterprise. If any member of our 
 party is guilty in that matter, you know it, or you do not 
 know it. If you do know it, you are inexcusable for not 
 designating the man and proving the fact. If you do not 
 know it, you are inexcusable for asserting it, and espe- 
 cially for persisting in the assertion after you have tried 
 and failed to make the proof. You need not be told that 
 persisting in a charge which one does not know to be true, 
 is simply malicious slander. 
 
 Some of you admit that no Republican designedly aided 
 or encouraged the Harper's Ferry affair, but still insist 
 that our doctrines and declarations necessarily lead to such 
 
1 62 ABRAHAM LINCOLN 
 
 results. We do not believe it. We know we hold no doc- 
 trine, and make no declaration, which were not held to 
 and made by " our fathers who framed the Government 
 under which we live." You never dealt fairly by us in 
 relation to this affair. When it occurred, some important 
 state elections were near at hand, and you were in evi- 
 dent glee with the belief that, by charging the blame upon 
 us, you could get an advantage, of us in those elections. 
 The elections came, and your expectations were not quite 
 fulfilled. Every Republican knew that, as to himself at 
 least, your charge was a slander, and he was not much in- 
 clined by it to cast his vote in your favor. Republican 
 doctrines and declarations are accompanied with a con- 
 tinual protest against any interference whatever with your 
 slaves, or with you about your slaves. Surely, this does not 
 encourage them to revolt. True, we do, in common with 
 " our fathers who framed the Government under which 
 we live," declare our belief that slavery is wrong; but 
 the slaves do not hear us declare even this. For anything 
 we say or do, the slaves would scarcely know there is a 
 Republican party. I believe they would not, in fact, gen- 
 erally know it but for your misrepresentations of us in 
 their hearing. In your political contests among your- 
 selves, each faction charges the other with sympathy with 
 Black Republicanism; and then, to give point to the 
 charges, defines Black Republicanism to simply be insur- 
 rection, blood, and thunder among the slaves. 
 
 John Brown's effort was peculiar. It was not a slave 
 insurrection. It was an attempt by white men to get up a 
 revolt among slaves, in which the slaves refused to par- 
 ticipate. In fact, it was so absurd that the slaves, with 
 all their ignorance, saw plainly enough it could not suc- 
 ceed. That affair, in its philosophy, corresponds with 
 the many attempts, related in history, at the assassination 
 of kings and emperors. An enthusiast broods over the 
 
ADDRESS AT COOPER INSTITUTE 163 
 
 oppression of a people till he fancies himself commissioned 
 by Heaven to liberate them. He ventures the attempt, 
 which ends in little else than in his own execution. 
 Orsini's attempt on Louis Napoleon, 4 and John Browns 
 attempt at Harper's Ferry, were, in their philosophy, pre- 
 cisely the same. The eagerness to cast blame on old 
 England in the one case, and on New England in the 
 other, does not disprove the sameness of the two things. 
 
 And how much would it avail you, if you could, by the 
 use of John Brown, Helper's book, 5 and the like, break 
 up the Republican organization? Human action can be 
 modified to some extent, but human nature cannot be 
 changed. There is a judgment and a feeling against 
 slavery in this nation, which cast at least a million and a 
 half of votes. You cannot destroy that judgment and 
 feeling — that sentiment — by breaking up the political or- 
 ganization which rallies around it. You can scarcely 
 scatter and disperse an army which has been formed into 
 order in the face of your heaviest fire; but if you could, 
 how much would you gain by forcing the sentiment which 
 created it out of the peaceful channel of the ballot box 
 into some other channel? What would that other chan- 
 nel probably be? Would the number of John Browns 
 be lessened or enlarged by the operation? 
 
 But you will break up the Union rather than submit 
 to a denial of your constitutional rights. 
 
 That has a somewhat reckless sound; but it would be 
 palliated, if not fully justified, were we proposing, by 
 the mere force of numbers, to deprive you of some right 
 plainly written down in the Constitution. But we are 
 proposing no such thing. 
 
 When you make these declarations you have a specific 
 and well-understood allusion to an assumed constitutional 
 right of yours to take slaves into the Federal Territories, 
 and to hold them there as property. But no such right 
 
1 64 ABRAHAM LINCOLN 
 
 is specifically written in the Constitution. That instru- 
 ment is literally silent about any such right. We on the 
 contrary, deny that such a right has any existence in the 
 Constitution, even by implication. 
 
 Your purpose, then, plainly stated, is that you will de- 
 stroy the Government, unless you be allowed to construe 
 and force the Constitution as you please, on all points in 
 dispute between you and us. You will rule or ruin in all 
 events. 
 
 This, plainly stated, is your language. Perhaps you will 
 say the Supreme Court has decided the disputed consti- 
 tutional question in your favor. Not quite so. But 
 waiving the lawyer's distinction between dictum and de- 
 cision, the court has decided the question for you in a sort 
 of way. The court has substantially said, it is your con- 
 stitutional right to take slaves into the Federal Terri- 
 tories, and to hold them there as property. 
 
 And then it is to be remembered that " our fathers who 
 framed the Government under which we live " — the men 
 who made the Constitution — decided this same constitu- 
 tional question in our favor long ago: decided it without 
 a division among themselves when making the decision ; 
 without division among themselves about the meaning 
 of it after it was made, and, so far as any evidence 
 is left, without basing it upon any mistaken statement 
 of facts. 
 
 Under all these circumstances do you really feel 
 yourselves justified to break up this government unless 
 such a court decision as yours is shall be at once sub- 
 mitted to as a conclusive and final rule of political action ? 
 But you will not abide the election of a Republican 
 President! In that supposed event, you say, you will 
 destroy the Union; and then, you say, the great crime 
 of having destroyed it will be upon us ! That is cool. A 
 highwayman holds a pistol to my ear, and mutters through 
 
ADDRESS AT COOPER INSTITUTE 165 
 
 his teeth, " Stand and deliver, or I shall kill you, and 
 you will be a murderer ! " 
 
 To be sure, what the robber demanded of me — my 
 money — was my own; and I had a clear right to keep 
 it; but it was no more my own than my vote is my 
 own ; and the threat of death to me, to extort my money, 
 and the threat of destruction to the Union, to extort nrg 
 vote, can scarcely be distinguished in principle. 
 
 A few words now to Republicans. It is exceedingly 
 desirable that all parts of this great Confederacy sna u 
 be at peace, and in harmony one with another. L e t. us 
 Republicans do our part to have it so. Eve' tl though 
 much provoked, let us do nothing through r,assion and 
 ill temper. Even though the Southern peo pl e w jU no t 
 so much as listen to us, let us calmly consider their 
 demands, and yield to them if, in our de T | 1D erate view of 
 our duty, we possibly can. Judging br a u t h ey say and 
 do. and by the subject and nature of their controversy 
 with us, let us determine, if we cr ^ wna t will satisfy 
 them. 
 
 Will they be satisfied if the Territories be uncondition- 
 ally surrendered to them? We know they will not. In 
 all their present complaints against us, the Territories are 
 scarcely mentioned. Invasions and insurrections are the 
 rage now. Will it satisfy \hern if in the future we have 
 nothing to do with invasions and insurrections ? We know 
 it will not. We so know, because we know we never had 
 anything to do with invasions and insurrections; and yet 
 this total abstaining does not exempt us from the charge 
 and the denunciation. 
 
 The question recurs, What will satisfy them? Simply 
 this: we must not only let them alone, but we must some- 
 how convince them that we do let them alone. This, we 
 know by experience, is no easy task. We have been so 
 trying to convince, them from the very beginning of our 
 
166 ABRAHAM LINCOLN 
 
 organization, but with no success. In all our platforms 
 and speeches we have constantly protested our purpose to 
 let them alone; but this has had no tendency to convince 
 them. Alike unavailing to convince them is the fact that 
 they have never detected a man of us in any attempt to 
 disturb them. 
 
 These natural and apparently adequate means all fail- 
 ing, what will convince them ? This, and this only : cease 
 to call slavery ivrong, and join them in calling it right. 
 And this must be done thoroughly — done in acts as well 
 as in words. Silence will not be tolerated — we must place 
 ourselves avowedly with them. Senator Douglas's new 
 sedition law must be enacted and enforced, suppressing 
 all declarations that slavery is wrong, whether made in 
 politics, in presses, in pulpits, or in private. We must 
 arrest and return their fugitive slaves with greedy pleasure. 
 We must pull down our Free-State constitutions. The 
 whole atmosphere must be disinfected from all taint of 
 opposition to slavery, before they will cease to believe that 
 all their troubles proceed from us. 
 
 I am quite aware they do not state their case pre- 
 cisely in this way. Most of them would probably say 
 to us, " Let us alone; do nothing to us, and say what 
 you please about slavery." But we do let them alone, — - 
 have never disturbed them, — so that, after all, it is what 
 we say which dissatisfies them. They will continue to 
 accuse us of doing, until we cease saying. 
 
 I am also aware they have not as yet in terms de- 
 manded the overthrow of our Free-State constitutions. 
 Yet those constitutions declare the wrong of slavery 
 with more solemn emphasis than do all other sayings 
 against it; and when all these other sayings shall have 
 been silenced, the overthrow of these constitutions will 
 be demanded, and nothing be left to resist the demand. 
 It is nothing to the contrary that they do not demand 
 
- 
 
 ADDRESS AT COOPER INSTITUTE 167 
 
 the whole of this just now. Demanding what they do, 
 and for the reason they do, they can voluntarily stop 
 nowhere short of this consummation. Holding, as they 
 do, that slavery is morally right and socially elevating, 
 they cannot cease to demand a full national recognition 
 of it as a legal right and a social blessing. 
 
 Nor can we justifiably withhold this on any ground 
 save our conviction that slavery is wrong. If slavery 
 is right, all words, acts, laws, and constitutions against 
 it are themselves wrong, and should be silenced and 
 swept away. If it is right, we cannot justly object to 
 its nationality — its universality; if it is wrong they can- 
 not justly insist upon its extension — its enlargement. All 
 they ask we could readily grant, if we thought slavery 
 right; all we ask they could as readily grant, if they 
 thought it wrong. Their thinking it right and our think- 
 ing it wrong is the precise fact upon which depends the 
 whole controversy. Thinking it right, as they do, they 
 are not to blame for desiring its full recognition as being 
 right; but thinking it wrong, as we do, can we yield to 
 them? Can we cast our votes with their view, and 
 against our own? In view of our moral, social, and 
 political responsibilities, can we do this? 
 
 Wrong as we think slavery is, we can yet afford to let 
 it alone where it is, because that much is due to the 
 necessity arising from its actual presence in the nation; 
 but can we, while our votes will prevent it, allow it to 
 spread into the national Territories, and to overrun us 
 here in these free States? If our sense of duty forbids t 
 this, then let us stand by our duty fearlessly and effec- 1 
 tively. Let us be diverted by none of those sophistical 
 controversies wherewith we are so industriously plied and 
 belabored, — contrivances such as groping from some mid- 
 dle ground between the right and the wrong, vain as the 
 search for a man who should be neither a living man nor 
 
1 68 Abraham Lincoln 
 
 a dead man ; such as a policy of " don't care " on a ques- 
 tion about which all true men do care; such as Union 
 appeals beseeching true Union men to yield to Disunion- 
 ists, reversing the divine rule and calling not the sinners 
 but the righteous to repentance; such as invocations to 
 Washington, imploring men to unsay what Washington 
 said and undo what Washington did. 
 
 Neither let us be slandered from our duty by false ac- 
 cusations against us> nor frightened from it by menaces of 
 destruction to the government, nor of dungeons to our- 
 selves. Let us have faith that right makes might, and in 
 that faith let us to the end dare to do our duty as we 
 understand it. 
 
 Compare Lincoln's style in this speech with the style of his 
 shorter masterpieces. 
 
 Discuss the argumentative and persuasive value of the phrase 
 " our fathers who framed the government under which we live." 
 
 What evidence is furnished by this speech to show that Lin- 
 coln was a shrewd debater? 
 
 What effect would you expect this speech to have on an audi- 
 ence in New York City in Lincoln's day? 
 
 What is the significance of the expression " black Repub- 
 lican M ? 
 
 Compare the " opposition " against which Lincoln contended 
 with that encountered by earlier American orators. 
 
 What circumstances in the situation entitle Lincoln to be 
 called heroic because of his delivery of this speech? 
 
 In what respects is the question discussed by Lincoln in this 
 speech the same as that discussed by Webster in his Reply to 
 Hayne? 
 
 What were Lincoln's views concerning the constitutionality 
 of slavery? 
 
 In what respects was Lincoln, in this speech, conservative and 
 in what respects revolutionary? 
 
 How did this speech assist in extending and enlarging Amer- 
 ica's conception of democracy? 
 
BRECKENRIDGE-BAKER DEBATE ON THE 
 WAR 
 
 August i, 1861 
 
 This debate, it is said, produced the most dramatic 
 scene that ever occurred in Congress. It took place in 
 a period of deepest depression at the beginning of the 
 Civil War, when the Confederacy was most defiant, 
 and most successful. Although disaster had followed 
 disappointment and the rebel army was but twenty 
 miles from Washington, the war was being fought in 
 an aimless and half-hearted way, for men with South- 
 ern sympathies were still powerful in Congress. 
 
 Such was the condition on August 1, 1861, when 
 there was taken up for discussion the Insurrection and 
 Sedition Bill, an act that provided for martial instead 
 of civil law in such districts as were designated by 
 the President as in a state of insurrection. On the 
 day set for the debate, when it was learned that 
 Senator Breckenridge of Kentucky was about to de- 
 liver in opposition to this bill the speech he had been 
 preparing, the Republican senators conferred as who 
 should be selected to make the reply. They agreed, 
 that the task should be given to Baker, who at the tinier 
 was drilling his regiment at the foot of Meridan JM1',, 
 about a mile from the Senate Chamber. 
 
 On receiving the summons, Baker sprang, a/ft once- 
 into the saddle and without change of clotJ%q& rode to> 
 the Capitol. In his colonel's uniform ]%$> entered the 
 eastern door while Breckenridge was^ still speaking^ 
 
 169 
 
170 JOHN C. BRECKENRIDGE 
 
 Advancing to his seat, he laid his sword across his 
 desk and listened restlessly to the speech. As soon as 
 the Senator from Kentucky had concluded, he sprang 
 to the floor his face aglow with excitement. 
 
 At the conclusion of his impromptu speech, he re- 
 mounted his horse and rode back to his regiment. He 
 died heroically a few weeks later at the battle of 
 Ball's Bluff. Breckenridge became a major-general in 
 the Confederate army, and finally was made secretary 
 of war for the Confederate States. 
 
 DEBATE ON THE WAR 
 
 John C. Breckenridge 
 
 Mr. President: Gentlemen talk about the Union as if 
 it was an end instead of a means. They talk about it as if 
 it was the Union of these states which alone had brought 
 into life the principles of public and of personal liberty. 
 Sir, they existed before, and they may survive it. Take 
 care that in destroying one idea you do not destroy not 
 only the Constitution of your country, but sever what re- 
 mains of the Federal Union. These external and sacred 
 principles of public men and of personal liberty, which 
 lived before the Union and will live forever and ever 
 somewhere, must be respected; they cannot with im- 
 punity be overthrown; and if you force the people to the 
 issue between any form of government and these priceless 
 principles, that form of government will perish ; they will 
 tear it asunder as the irrepressible forces of nature rend 
 whatever opposes them. 
 
 Mr. President, we are on the wrong tack; we have been 
 from the beginning. The people begin to see it. Here we 
 
DEBATE ON THE WAR 171 
 
 have been hurling gallant fellows on to death, and the 
 blood of Americans has been shed — for what ? They have 
 shown their prowess, respectively — that which belongs to 
 the race — and shown it like men. But for what have the 
 United States soldiers, according to the exposition we 
 have here to-day, been shedding their blood and display- 
 ing their dauntless courage? It has been to carry out 
 principles that three-fourths of them abhor ; for the prin- 
 ciples contained in this bill and continually avowed on 
 the floor of the Senate, are not shared, I venture to say, 
 by one-fourth of the army. 
 
 I have said, sir, that we are on the wrong tack. Noth- 
 ing but ruin, utter ruin, to the North, to the South, to 
 the East, to the West will follow the prosecution of this 
 contest. You may look forward to countless treasures all 
 spent for the purpose of desolating and ravaging this con- 
 tinent; at the end leaving us just where we are now; or if 
 the forces of the United States are successful in ravaging 
 the whole South, what on earth will be done with it after 
 that is accomplished ? Are not gentlemen now perfectly 
 satisfied that they have mistaken a people for a faction? 
 Are they not perfectly satisfied that to accomplish their 
 object, it is necessary to subjugate to conquer — ay, to 
 exterminate — nearly ten millions of people? Do you not 
 know it? Does not everybody know it? Does not the 
 world know it ? 1 Let us pause, and let the Congress of 
 the United States respond to the rising feeling all over 
 this land in favor of peace. 2 War is separation; in the 
 language of an eminent gentleman now no more, it is dis- 
 union, eternal and final disunion. We have separation 
 now; it is only made worse by war, and an utter extinc- 
 tion 6x all those sentiments of common interest and feeling 
 which might lead to political reunion founded upon con- 
 sent and upon a conviction of its advantages. Let the 
 war go on, however, and soon in addition to the moans 
 
172 JOHN C. BRECKENRIDGE 
 
 of widows and orphans all over this land, you will hear 
 the cry of distress from those who want food and the 
 comforts of life. The people will be unable to pay the 
 grinding taxes which a fanatical spirit will attempt to 
 impose upon them. Nay, more, sir; you will see further 
 separation. The Pacific slope now, doubtless, is devoted 
 to the union of states. Let this war go on till they find 
 the burdens of taxation greater than the burdens of a 
 separate condition, and they will assert it. Let the war 
 ;go on until they see the beautiful features of the old 
 Confederacy beaten out of shape and comeliness by the 
 Ibrutalizing hand of war, and they will turn aside in dis- 
 ;gust from the sickening spectacle, and become a separate 
 nation. Fight twelve months longer, and the already 
 i opening differences that you see between New England 
 •and the great Northwest will develop themselves. You 
 have two confederacies now. Fight, twelve months and 
 you will have three; twelve months longer, and you will 
 have four. 
 
 I will not enlarge upon it, sir. I am quite aware that 
 all I say is received with a sneer of incredulity 3 by the 
 gentlemen who represent the far Northeast; but let the 
 future determine who was right and who was wrong. 
 We are making our record here; I, my humble one, amid 
 tthe sneers and aversion of nearly all who surround me, 
 ;giving my votes, and uttering my utterances according to 
 imy convictions, with but few approving voices, and sur- 
 rounded by scowls. The time will soon come, Senators 
 when history will put her final seal upon these proceed- 
 ings, and if my name shall be recorded there, going along 
 with yours as an actor in these scenes, I am willing to 
 abide, fearlessly, her final judgment. 
 
DEBATE ON THE WAR 173 
 
 Edward D, Baker 
 
 Mr. President: It has not been my fortune to participate 
 in at any length, indeed, nor to hear very much of, the 
 discussion which has been going on — more, I think, in the 
 hands of the Senator from Kentucky than anybody else — 
 upon all the propositions connected with this war; and as 
 I really feel as sincerely as he can an earnest desire to pre- 
 serve the Constitution of the United States for everybody, 
 South as well as North, I have listened for some little 
 time past to what he has said with an earnest desire to 
 apprehend the point of his objection to this particular bill. 
 Mr. President^ the honorable senator says there is a 
 state of war. The Senator from Vermont 4 agrees with 
 him ; or rather, he agrees with the Senator f rorn Vermont 
 in that. What then? There fe a state of public war; 
 none the less war because ft is urged from the other side; 
 not the less war because it is unjust; not the less war 
 because it is a war of insurrection and rebellion. It is 
 still war; and I am willing to say it is public war, — public 
 as contra-distinguished from private war. What then? 
 Shall we carry that war on? Is it his duty as a senator 
 to carry it on? If so, how? By armies under command 1 
 by military organization and authority, advancing to sup- 
 press insurrection and rebellion. Is that wrongs? Is that 
 unconstitutional? Are we not bound; to do, with who- 
 ever levies war against u&, as we would' do if he were ai 
 foreigner? There is no; distinction as to) the mode off 
 carrying. <swr wair;; we carry orr war against an advancing 
 arony jjusfc; the- same whether it be from Russia or from: 
 South Carolina. Will the honorable senator tell me it is 
 our duty to> stay here, within fifteen miles of the enemy 
 seeking to advance upon us every hour, and talk about 
 nice questions of constitutional construction as to whether 
 it is war or merely insurrection? No, sir. It is our 
 
174 EDWARD D. BAKER 
 
 duty to advance, if we can; to suppress insurrection; to 
 put down rebellion; to dissipate the rising; to scatter the 
 enemy; and when we have done so, to preserve, in the 
 terms of the bill, the liberty, lives, and property of the 
 people of the country, by just and fair police regulations. 
 
 I agree that we ought to do all that we can to limit, to 
 restrain, to fetter the abuse of military power. Bayonets 
 are at best illogical arguments. I am not willing, ex- 
 cept as a case of sheerest necessity, ever to permit a mili- 
 tary commander to exercise authority over life, liberty, and 
 property. But, sir, it is part of the law of war; you 
 cannot carry in the rear of your army your courts; you 
 cannot organize juries; you cannot have trials according 
 to the forms and ceremonial of the common law amid the 
 clangor of arms; and somebody must enforce police regu- 
 lations in a conquered or occupied district. I ask the 
 Senator from Kentucky again respectfully, is that uncon- 
 stitutional; or if in the nature of war it must exist, even 
 if there be no law passed by us to allow it, is it uncon- 
 stitutional to regulate it? That is the question, to which 
 I do not think he will make clear and distinct reply. 
 
 I confess, Mr. President, that I would not have pre- 
 dicted three weeks ago the disasters which have overtaken 
 our arms; and I do not think (if I were to predict now) 
 that six months hence the senator will indulge in the same 
 tone of prediction which is his favorite key now. I would 
 ask him what would you have us do now — a Confederate 
 army within twenty miles of us, advancing or threatening 
 to advance, to overwhelm our government; to shake the 
 pillars of the Union; to bring it round your head, if you 
 stay here, in ruins? Are we to stop and talk about an 
 uprising sentiment in the North against the war? Are we 
 to predict evil, and retire from what we predict? Is it 
 not the manly part to go on as we have begun, to raise 
 money, and levy armies, to organize them, to prepare to 
 
DEBATE ON THE WAR 175 
 
 advance; when we do advance, to regulate that advance 
 by all the laws and regulations that civilization and 
 humanity will allow in time of battle? Can we do any- 
 thing more ? To talk to us about stopping is idle ; we will 
 never stop. Will the senator yield to rebellion? Will 
 he shrink from armed insurrection? Will his state 
 justify it? Will its better public opinion allow it? Shall 
 we send a flag of truce? What would he have? Or 
 would he conduct this war so feebly, that the whole world 
 would smile at us in derision? What would he have? 
 These speeches of his, sown broadcast over the land, what 
 clear distinct meaning have they? Are they not intended 
 for disorganization in our very midst? Are they not 
 intended to dull our weapons? Are they not intended to 
 destroy our zeal? Are they not intended to animate our 
 enemies? Sir, are they not words of brilliant, polished 
 treason, even in the very Capitol of the Confederacy ? 5 
 
 I tell the senator that his predictions, sometimes for 
 the South, sometimes for the Middle States, sometimes 
 for the Northeast, and then wandering away in airy 
 visions out to the far Pacific, about the dread of our 
 people, as for loss of blood and treasure, provoking them 
 to disloyalty, are false in sentiment, false in fact, and 
 false in loyalty. The Senator from Kentucky is mistaken 
 in them all. Five hundred million dollars. What then? 
 Great Britain gave more than two thousand million in 
 the great battle for constitutional liberty which she led 
 at one time almost single-handed against the world. 
 Five hundred thousand men. What then? We have 
 them ; they are ours ; they are the children of the country. 
 They belong to the whole country; they are our sons; our 
 kinsmen ; and there are many of us who will give them all 
 up before we will abate one word of our just demand, or 
 retreat one inch from the line which divides right from 
 Tvrong. 
 
176 EDWARD D. BAKER 
 
 Sir, it is not a question of men or of money in that 
 sense. All the money, all the men, are, in our judgment, 
 well bestowed in such a cause. When we give them, we 
 know their value. Knowing their value well, 6 we give 
 them with the more pride and the more joy. Sir, how 
 can we retreat? Sir, how can we make peace? Who 
 shall treat? What commissioners? Who would go? 
 Upon what terms? Where is to be your boundary line? 
 Where the end of the principles we shall have 
 to give up? What will become of our consti- 
 tutional government? What will become of pub- 
 lic liberty? What of past glories? What of 
 future hopes? Shall we sink into the insignificance of 
 the grave — a degraded, defeated, emasculated people, 
 frightened by the results of one battle, and scared at 
 the visions raised upon this floor by the imagination of the 
 Senator from Kentucky? No, sir; a thousand times, no, 
 sir. We will rally — if, indeed, our words be necessary — 
 we will rally the people, the loyal people, of the whole 
 country. They will pour forth their treasure, their money, 
 their men, without stint, without measure. The most 
 peaceable man in this body may stamp his foot upon this 
 Senate Chamber floor, as of old a warrior and a senator 
 did, and from that single stamp there will spring forth 
 armed legions. 
 
 Shall one battle determine the fate of an empire? or 
 the loss of one thousand men or twenty thousand, or 
 $100,000,000 or $500,000,000? In a year's peace, in 
 ten years at most, of peaceful progress we can restore 
 them all. There will be some graves reeking with blood 
 watered by the tears of affection. There will be some 
 privation; there will be some loss of luxury; there will 
 be somewhat more need for labor to procure the neces- 
 saries of life. When that is said, all is said. If we have 
 the country, the whole country, the Union, the Constitu- 
 
DEBATE ON THE WAR 177 
 
 tion, free government — with these there will return all 
 the blessings of well-ordered civilization; the path of the 
 country will be a career of greatness and of glory such as, 
 in the olden time, our fathers saw in the dim visions of 
 years yet to come, and such as would have been ours to- 
 day, if it had not been for the treason for which the 
 senator too often seeks to apologize. 
 
 Why did Breckenridge's speech arouse sneers of incredulity? 
 
 Do you think that Breckenridge was sincere in his appeal to 
 the future? 
 
 What was the political advantage that Breckenridge hoped to 
 attain by remaining a member of the Federal Congress? 
 
 Who during recent war followed in the footsteps of Brecken- 
 ridge and acted his part? 
 
 To what extent was Baker's dramatic entrance responsible 
 for the effect of his speech? 
 
 Comment on Baker's transition from polite questioning to 
 impassioned denunciation. 
 
 Comment on the argumentative and persuasive effect of 
 Baker's failure to dispute his opponent's estimate of loss of 
 men and property. 
 
 Compare the motives appealed to by Breckenridge with those 
 to which Baker appealed. 
 
 Contrast the style of the two men. Is it the result of charac- 
 ter and training? 
 
 What seems to be Baker's controlling purpose in delivering 
 this speech? 
 
THE TRENT AFFAIR 
 
 December 4, 1861 
 
 When war was declared in America the sympathy of 
 the ruling and influential classes of people in England 
 was largely with the South. The aristocracy of 
 Britain thought they saw in the fight the struggle of 
 conservative and established government against the 
 demagogic champions of democracy. In the House of 
 Commons, Mr. Roebuck, a member for Sheffield, had 
 brought forward a motion in favor of the recognition 
 of the South. He said : " The men of the South are 
 Englishmen; but the army of the North is composed 
 of the scum of Europe." Even those who possessed 
 democratic sentiments and who were opposed to sla- 
 very were slow to show their sympathy with the 
 North, for it was maintained that the success of the 
 Confederacy would promote England's economic wel- 
 fare. 
 
 While public sentiment in Great Britain was in this 
 condition an event occurred in November, 1861, that 
 nearly led to war between England and the United 
 States. The Confederate government sent two envoys 
 from Havana to England and France in the British 
 mail steamer Trait. The ship was stopped by the 
 U. S. sloop of war San Jacinto, commanded by Cap- 
 tain Wilkes, and the envoys were seized and im- 
 prisoned in a fort in Boston harbor. The affair raised 
 a storm of indignation in England. Lord Russell, the 
 Foreign Secretary, demanded from Secretary Seward 
 the immediate release of the prisoners. 
 
 178 
 
THE TRENT AFFAIR 179 
 
 Under these circumstances, and while meetings 
 advocating war were being held in many places in 
 England, Bright delivered this address at Rochdale on 
 December 4, 1861. He succeeded in stemming the 
 tide of exasperation and in inducing the Engish na- 
 tion to consider the affair calmly and sympathetically. 
 As he predicted in his speech, the American govern- 
 ment acknowledged the justice of the English claim 
 and released the prisoners. But even then war was 
 narrowly averted, for, Lord Palmerston, the Prime 
 Minister, was inclined to follow up the matter. He 
 was finally restrained through the influence of Queen 
 Victoria and by the public sentiment aroused by Bright. 
 England never recognized the Southern Confederacy; 
 the most that the South ever obtained was the acknowl- 
 edgement of its rights as a belligerent. 
 
 THE TRENT AFFAIR 
 
 John Bright 
 
 Eighty-five years ago, at the time when some of our 
 oldest townsmen were very little children, there were, on 
 the North American continent, colonies, mainly of Eng- 
 lishmen, containing about three millions of souls. These 
 colonies we have seen a year ago constituting the 
 United States of North America, and compris- 
 ing a population of no less than thirty millions of 
 souls. We know that in agriculture and manu- 
 factures, with the exception of this kingdom, there 
 is no country in the world which in these arts 
 may be placed in advance of the United States. With 
 regard to inventions, I believe, within the last thirty 
 years, we have received more useful inventions from the 
 
i&o JOHN BRIGHT 
 
 United States than from all the other countries of the 
 earth. In that country there are probably ten times as 
 many miles of telegraph as there are in this country, and 
 there are at least five or six times as many miles of rail- 
 way. The tonnage of its shipping is at least equal to ours, 
 if it does not exceed ours. The prisons of that country — 
 for, even in countries the most favored, prisons are need- 
 ful — have been models for other nations of the earth; 
 and many European governments have sent missions at 
 different times to inquire into the admirable system of 
 education so universally adopted in their free schools 
 throughout the Northern States. 
 
 This is a very fine, but a very true picture; yet it has 
 another side to which I must advert. There has been 
 one great feature in that country, one great contrast, 
 which has been pointed to by all who have commented 
 upon the United States as a feature of danger, as a con- 
 trast calculated to give pain. There has been in that 
 country the utmost liberty to the white man, and bondage 
 and degradation to the black man. Now rely upon it, 
 that wherever Christianity lives and flourishes, there must 
 grow up from it, necessarily, a conscience hostile to any 
 oppression and to any wrong; and, therefore, from the 
 hour when the United States Constitution was formed, 
 so long as it left there this great evil — then comparatively 
 small, but now so great — it left there seeds of that which 
 an American statesman has so happily described of that 
 11 irrepressible conflict " of which now the whole world 
 is the witness. It has been a common thing for men dis- 
 posed to carp at the United States to point to this blot 
 upon their fair fame, and to compare it with the boasted 
 declaration of freedom in their Deed and Declaration of 
 Independence. 
 
 I will not discuss the guilt of the men who, ministers 
 of a great nation only last year, conspired to overthrow it. 
 
THE TRENT AFFAIR 181 
 
 I will not point out or recapitulate the statements of the 
 fraudulent manner in which they disposed of the funds in 
 the national exchequer. I will not point out by name 
 any of the men, in this conspiracy, whom history will des- 
 ignate by titles they would not like to hear; but I say 
 that slavery has sought to break up the most free govern- 
 ment in the world, and to found a new State, in the nine- 
 teenth century, whose corner-stone is the perpetual bond- 
 age of millions of men. 
 
 It has been said, " How much better it would be " — 
 not for the United States, but — " for us, that these States 
 should be divided." I recollect meeting a gentleman in 
 Bond Street one day before the session was over. He was 
 a rich man and one whose voice is much heard in the 
 House of Commons; but his voice is not heard when he 
 is on his legs, but when he is cheering other speakers; 
 and he said to me: " After all, this is a sad business about 
 the United States; but I think it very much better that 
 they should be split up. In twenty years " — or in fifty, 
 I forget which it" was — " they will be so powerful that 
 they will bully all Europe." And a distinguished member 
 of the House of Commons — distinguished there by his 
 eloquence, distinguished more by his many writings — I 
 mean Sir Edward Bulwer Lytton — he did not exactly ex- 
 press a hope, but he ventured on something like a predic- 
 tion, that the time would come when there would be, I 
 do not know how many, but about as many independent 
 States on the American continent as you can count upon 
 your fingers. 
 
 There can not be a meaner motive than this I am 
 speaking of, in forming a judgment on this question : that 
 it is " better for us " — for whom? the people of England, 
 or the government of England? — that the United States 
 should be severed, and that the North American continent 
 should be as the continent of Europe is in many States, 
 
1 82 JOHN BRIGHT 
 
 and subject to all the contentions and disasters which have 
 accompanied the history of the states of Europe. I should 
 say that, if a man had a great heart within him, he would 
 rather look forward to the day, when, from that point 
 of land which is habitable nearest to the Pole, to the shores 
 of the Great Gulf, the whole of that vast continent might 
 become one great confederation of States — without a great 
 army, and without a great navy — not mixing itself up 
 with the entanglements of European politics — without a 
 custom house inside, through the whole length and breadth 
 of its territory — and with freedom everywhere, equality 
 everywhere, law everywhere, peace everywhere; such a 
 confederation would afford at least some hope that man is 
 not forsaken of Heaven, and that the future of our race 
 may be better than the past. 
 
 Now I am obliged to say — and I say it with the utmost 
 pain — that if we have not done things that are plainly 
 hostile to the North, and if we have not expressed affec- 
 tion for slavery, and, outwardly and openly, hatred for the 
 Union — I say that there has not been that friendly and 
 cordial neutrality, which, if I had been a citizen of the 
 United States, I should have expected ; and I say further, 
 that, if there has existed considerable irritation at that, it 
 must be taken as a measure of the high appreciation which 
 the people of those States place upon the opinion of the 
 people of England. 
 
 But there has occurred an event which was announced 
 to us only a week ago, which is one of great importance, 
 and it may be one of some peril. It is asserted that what 
 is called " international law " has been broken by the 
 seizure of the Southern commissioners on board an Eng- 
 lish trading steamer by a steamer of war of the United 
 States. 
 
 Now, the act which has been committed by the Ameri- 
 can steamer, in my opinion, whether it was legal or not, 
 
THE TRENT AFFAIR 183 
 
 was both impolitic and bad. That is my opinion. I 
 think it may turn out, almost certainly, that, so far as the 
 taking of those men from that ship was concerned, it was 
 an act wholly unknown ' to, and unauthorized by, the 
 American government. And if the American government 
 believe, on the opinion of their law officers, that the act is 
 illegal, I have no doubt they will make fitting reparation ; 
 for there is no government in the world that has so 
 strenuously insisted upon modifications of international 
 law, and has been so anxious to be guided always by the 
 most moderate and merciful interpretation of that law. 
 
 Now, our great advisers of the Times newspaper have 
 been persuading people that this is merely one of a series 
 of acts which denote the determination of the Washing- 
 ton government to pick a quarrel with the people of Eng- 
 land. Did you ever know anybody who was not very 
 nearly dead drunk, who, having as much upon his hands 
 as he could manage, would offer to fight everybody about 
 him? Do you believe that the United States government 
 presided over by President Lincoln, so constitutional in 
 all his acts, so moderate as he has been — representing at 
 this moment that great party in the United States, hap- 
 pily now in the ascendancy, which has always been espe- 
 cially in favor of peace, and especially friendly to Eng- 
 land — do you believe that such a government, having now 
 upon its hands an insurrection of the most formidable 
 character in the South, would invite the armies and the 
 fleets of England to combine with that insurrection, and, 
 it might be, to render it impossible that the Union should 
 ever again be restored? I say, that single statement, 
 whether it came from a public writer or a public speaker, 
 is enough to stamp him forever with the character of 
 being an insidious enemy of both countries. 
 
 What can be more monstrous than that we, as we call 
 ourselves, to some extent, an educated, a moral, and a 
 
1 84 JOHN BRIGHT 
 
 Christian nation — at a moment when an accident of this 
 kind occurs, before we have made a representation to the 
 American government, before we have heard a word from 
 it in reply — should be all up in arms, 1 every sword leap- 
 ing from its scabbard, and every man looking about for 
 his pistols and his blunderbusses? I think the conduct 
 pursued — and I have no doubt just the same is pursued 
 by a certain class in America — is much more the conduct 
 of savages than of Christian and civilized men. No, let 
 us be calm. You recollect how we were dragged into 
 the Russian war — how we " drifted " into it. You know 
 that I, at least, have not upon my head any of the guilt 
 of that fearful war. You know that it cost one hundred 
 millions of money to this country ; that it cost at least the 
 lives of forty thousand Englishmen; that it disturbed 
 3 r our trade ; that it nearly doubled the armies of Europe ; 
 that it placed the relations of Europe on a much less peace- 
 ful footing than before; and that it did not effect one 
 single thing of all those that it was promised to effect. 
 
 Now, then, before I sit down, let me ask you what is 
 this people, about which so many men in England at this 
 moment are writing, and speaking, and thinking, with 
 harshness, I think with injustice, if not with great bitter- 
 ness? Two centuries ago, multitudes of the people of 
 this country found a refuge on the North American con- 
 tinent, escaping from the tyranny of the Stuarts and from 
 the bigotry of Laud. Many noble spirits from our coun- 
 try made great experiments in favor of human freedom 
 on that continent. Bancroft, the great historian of his 
 own country, has said, in his own graphic and emphatic 
 language, " The history of the colonization of America 
 is the history of the crimes of Europe." 
 ' At this very moment, then, there are millions in the 
 United States who personally, or whose immediate parents 
 ha^e at one time been citizens of this country. They have 
 
THE TRENT AFFAIR 185 
 
 found a home in the Far West ; they subdued the wilder- 
 ness; they met with plenty there, which was not afforded 
 them in their native country; and they have become a 
 great people. There may be persons in England who are 
 jealous of those States. There may be men who dislike 
 democracy, and who hate a republic; there may be even 
 those whose sympathies warm toward the slave oligarchy 
 of the South. But of this I am certain, that only mis- 
 representation the most gross, or calumny the most wicked 
 can sever the tie which unites the great mass of the people 
 of this country with their friends and brethren beyond the 
 Atlantic. 
 
 Now, whether the Union will be restored or not, or 
 the South achieve an unhonored independence or not, I 
 know not, and I predict not. But this I think I know — 
 that in a few years, a very few years, the twenty millions 
 of freemen in the North will be thirty millions, or even 
 fifty millions — a population equal to or exceeding that of 
 this kingdom. When that time comes, I pray that it may 
 not be said among them, that in the darkest hour of their 
 country's trials, England, the land of their fathers, looked 
 on with icy coldness and saw, unmoved, the perils and 
 calamities of their children. As for me, I have but this 
 to say : I am but one in this audience, and but one in the 
 citizenship of this country; but if all other tongues are 
 silent, 2 mine shall speak for that policy which gives hope 
 to the bondmen of the South, and which tends to generous 
 thoughts, and generous words, and generous deeds, be- 
 tween the two great nations who speak the English lan- 
 guage, and from their origin are alike entitled to the 
 English name. 
 
 How do you account for the fact that at the beginning of the 
 Civil War the sympathy of most Englishmen was with the 
 South? 
 
 What considerations, whether urged by Bright, Beecher, cr 
 
1 86 JOHN BRIGHT 
 
 others, caused England's sympathy gradually to swing over to 
 the North? 
 
 Was Bright's estimate of America a just one? 
 
 What does the temper of Bright's speech imply concerning 
 the character of the British public and his audience? 
 
 What reception did his speech receive in England? 
 
 Compare Bright's "if all other tongues were silent" with a 
 similar emotional appeal made by Patrick Henry. 
 
 Discuss President Lincoln's attitude toward the Trent Affair. 
 
 How was the Affair finally adjusted? 
 
BEECHER'S SPEECH AT LIVERPOOL 
 
 October 16, 1863 
 
 Although Bright had been able to prevent England 
 from entering the war in behalf of the Southern Con- 
 federacy he had not been able to do away with all 
 antagonism toward the North. Sentiment in the 
 manufacturing districts of England and generally 
 among the working and business classes, was with 
 the South when Beecher delivered his address in Liver- 
 pool on October 16, 1863. Lack of cotton and the 
 closing of Southern markets to English goods had 
 brought no little distress to the poorer people. It 
 was Beecher's task to try to win over to the side of 
 the North the moral support of those whose economic 
 welfare seemed to depend on the success of the South. 
 
 When it was announced that he was to speak in 
 Liverpool, the mob-spirit of the community was 
 aroused and the opposition was organized to make a 
 determined and desperate attempt to prevent the de- 
 livery of the speech. The streets were placarded with 
 abusive and scurrilous posters urging Englishmen to 
 " see that he gets the welcome that he deserves." The 
 leading papers published editorial articles attacking 
 Mr. Beecher. It was openly declared that if he at- 
 tempted to address the meeting he would never leave 
 Liverpool alive. 
 
 On the evening of the 16th the great hall was packed 
 with enemies and with sympathizers. When Mr. 
 Beecher came upon the platform there were cat-calls 
 
 187 
 
1 88 HENRY WARD BEECHER 
 
 and cheers for several minutes, and the chairman with 
 great difficuty obtained the opportunity to introduce 
 the speaker. The tumult continued for three hours 
 excepting the few brief intervals when Mr. Beecher 
 succeeded in obtaining the involuntary attention of 
 his audience. Laughter, shouts, hisses, and insults 
 continually interrupted the delivery of the address. 
 On at least two occasions men were carried forcibly 
 from the hall. Nevertheless, Mr. Beecher was able, 
 in spite of all opposition, to create with his audience an 
 impression that was of great benefit to the cause of 
 the North; and the published report of his address, 
 which the next day was spread all over England, be- 
 came one of the important influences that led Great 
 Britain to decide finally against lending her assistance 
 to the Confederacy. 
 
 SPEECH AT LIVERPOOL 
 
 Henry Ward Beecher 
 
 For more than twenty-five years I have been made per- 
 fectly familiar with popular assemblies in all parts of my 
 country except the extreme South. There has not for the 
 whole of that time been a single day of my life when it 
 would have been safe for me to go south of Mason and 
 Dixon's line 1 in my own country, and all for one reason: 
 my solemn, earnest, persistent testimony against that 
 which I consider to be the most atrocious thing under the 
 sun — the system of American slavery in a great free re- 
 public. [Cheers.] I have passed through that early 
 period when right of free speech was denied to me. Again 
 and again I have attempted to address audiences that, for 
 no other crime than that of free speech, visited me with 
 
SPEECH AT LIVERPOOL 189 
 
 all manner of contumelious epithets; and now since I 
 have been in England, although I have met with greater 
 kindness and courtesy on the part of most than I deserved, 
 yet, on the other hand, I perceive that the Southern in- 
 fluence prevails to some extent in England. [Applause 
 and uproar.] It is my old acquaintance; I understand it 
 perfectly — [laughter] — and I have always held it to be an 
 unfailing truth that where a man had a cause that would 
 bear examination he was perfectly willing to have it 
 spoken about. [Applause.] And when in Manchester 
 I saw those huge placards : " Who is Henry Ward 
 Beecher?" — [laughter, cries of " Quite right," and ap- 
 plause] — and when in Liverpool I was told that there 
 were those blood-red placards, purporting to say what 
 Henry Ward Beecher had said, and calling upon English- 
 men to suppress free speech — I tell you what I thought. 
 I thought simply this: " I am glad of it." [Laughter.] 
 Why? Because if they had felt perfectly secure, that you 
 are the minions of the South and the slaves of slavery, 
 they would have been perfectly still. [Applause and 
 uproar.] And, therefore, when I saw so much nervous 
 apprehension that, if I were permitted to speak — [hisses 
 and applause] — when I found they were afraid to have 
 me speak — [hisses, laughter, and " No, no!"] — when I 
 found that they considered my speaking damaging to their 
 cause — [applause] — when I found that they appealed 
 from facts and reasonings to mob law — [applause and 
 uproar] — I said, no man need tell me what the heart and 
 secret counsel of these men are. They tremble and are 
 afraid. [Applause, laughter, hisses, " No, No!" and a 
 voice: "New York mob."] Now, personally, it is a 
 matter of very little consequence to me whether I speak 
 here to-night or not. [Laughter and cheers.] But, one 
 thing is very certain, if you do permit me to speak here 
 to-night you will hear very plain talking. [Applause and 
 
i 9 o HENRY WARD BEECHER 
 
 hisses.] You will not find a man — [interruption] — you 
 will not find me to be a man that dared to speak about 
 Great Britain three thousand miles off, and then is afraid 
 to speak to Great Britain when he stands on her shores. 
 [Immense applause and hisses.] And if I do not mistake 
 the tone and temper of Englishmen, they had rather have 
 a man who opposes them in a manly way — [applause from 
 all parts of the hall] — than a sneak that agrees with them 
 in an unmanly way. [Applause and " Bravo! "] Now, 
 if I can carry you with me by sound convictions, I shall 
 be immensely glad — [applause] — ; but if I cannot carry 
 you with me by facts and sound arguments, I do not wish 
 you to go with me at all; and all that I ask is simply 
 fair play. [Applause, and a voice: " You shall have 
 it, too."] 
 
 Those of you who are kind enough to wish to favor 
 my speaking — and you will observe that my voice is 
 slightly husky, from having spoken almost every night in 
 succession for some time past, — those who wish to hear 
 me will do me the kindness simply to sit still, and to keep 
 still — and I and my friends the Secessionists will make all 
 the noise. [Laughter.] 
 
 Wherever a nation that is crushed, cramped, degraded 
 under despotism is struggling to be free, you — Leeds, 
 Sheffield, Manchester, Paisley — all have an interest that 
 that nation should be free. When depressed and back- 
 ward people demand that they may have a chance to rise 
 ' — Hungary, Italy, Poland — it is a duty for humanity's 
 sake, it is a duty for the highest moral motives, to sym- 
 pathize with them ; but besides all these there is a material 
 and an interested reason why you should sympathize with 
 them. Pounds and pence join with conscience and with 
 honor in this design. Now, Great Britain's chief want is 
 — what ? 
 
 They have said that your chief want is cotton. I deny 
 
SPEECH AT LIVERPOOL 191 
 
 it. Your chief want is consumers. [Applause and hisses.] 
 You have got skill, you have got capital, and you have 
 got machinery enough to manufacture goods for the whole 
 population of the globe. You could turn out fourfold 
 as much as you do, if you only had the market to sell in. 
 It is not so much the want, therefore, of fabric, though 
 there may be a temporary obstruction of it; but the prin- 
 cipal and increasing want — increasing from year to year 
 — is, where shall we find men to buy what we can manu- 
 facture so fast? [Interruption, and a voice, " The Mor- 
 rill tariff/' 2 and applause.] Before the American war 
 broke out, your warehouses were loaded with goods that 
 you could not sell. [Applause and hisses.] You had 
 over-manufactured; what is the meaning of over-manu- 
 facturing but this: that you had skill, capital, machinery, 
 to create faster than you had customers to take goods off 
 3'our hands? And you know that rich as Great Britain is, 
 vast as are her manufactures, if she could have fourfold 
 the present demand, she could make fourfold riches to- 
 morrow; and every political economist will tell you that 
 your want is not cotton primarily, but customers. There- 
 fore, the doctrine, how to make customers, is a great deal 
 more important to Great Britain than the doctrine how 
 to raise cotton. It is to that doctrine I ask from you, 
 business men, practical men, men of fact, sagacious Eng- 
 lishmen — to that point I ask a moment's attention. 
 [Shouts of " Oh, oh! " hisses, and applause.] There are 
 no more continents to be discovered. [Hear, hear!] 
 The market of the future must be found — how? There 
 is very little hope of any more demand being created by 
 new fields. If you are to have a better market there 
 must be some kind of process invented to make the old 
 fields better. [A voice, " Tell us something new," shouts 
 of " Order," and interruption.] Let us look at it, then. 
 You must civilize the world in order to make a better 
 
i 9 2 HENRY WARD BEECHER 
 
 class of purchasers. [Interruption.] If you were to press 
 Italy down again under the feet of despotism, Italy, dis- 
 couraged, could draw but very few supplies from you. 
 But give her liberty, kindle schools throughout her valleys, 
 spur her industry, make treaties with her by which she 
 can exchange her wine, and -her oil, and her silk for your 
 manufactured goods; and for every effort that you make 
 in that direction there will come back profit to you _ by 
 increased traffic with her. [Loud applause.] If Hungary 
 asks to be an unshackled nation — if by freedom she will 
 rise in virtue and intelligence, then by freedom she will 
 acquire a more multifarious industry, which she will be 
 willing to exchange for your manufactures. Her liberty 
 is to be found — where? You will find it in the Word 
 of God, you will find it in the code of history; but you 
 will also find it in the Price Current [Hear, hear!] ; and 
 every free nation, every civilized people — every people 
 that rises from barbarism to industry and intelligence, be- 
 comes a better customer. Now, there is in this a great and 
 sound principle of political economy. [" Yah, yah ! " from 
 the passage outside the hall, and loud laughter.] If the 
 South should be rendered independent — [at this juncture 
 mingled cheering and hissing became immense; half the 
 audience rose to their feet, waving hats and handkerchiefs, 
 and in every part of the hall there was the greatest com- 
 motion and uproar.] Well, you have had your turn now; 
 now let me have mine again. [Loud applause and laugh- 
 ter.] It is a little inconvenient to talk against the wind; 
 but after all, if you will just keep good-natured — I am not 
 going to lose my temper; will you watch yours? [Ap- 
 plause.] Besides all that, it rests me, and gives me a 
 chance, you know, to get my breath. [Applause and 
 hisses.] And I think that the bark of those men is worse 
 than their bite. They do not mean any harm — they don't 
 know any better. [Loud laughter, applause, hisses, and 
 

 SPEECH AT LIVERPOOL 193 
 
 continued uproar.] I was saying, when these responses 
 broke in, that it was worth our while to consider both 
 alternatives. What will be the result if this present strug- 
 gle shall eventuate in the reparation of America, and 
 making the South — [loud applause, hisses, hooting, and 
 cries of " Bravo! "] — a slave territory exclusively — [cries 
 of " No, no! " and laughter] — and the North a free ter- 
 ritory, — what will be the first result? You will lay 
 the foundation for carrying the slave population clear 
 through to the Pacific Ocean. This is the first step. 
 There is not a man that has been a leader of the South 
 any time within these twenty years that has not had this 
 for a plan. It was for this that Texas was invaded, first 
 by colonists, next by marauders, until it was wrested from 
 Mexico. It was for this that they engaged in the Mexi- 
 can War itself, by which the vast territory reaching to the 
 Pacific was added to the Union. Never for a moment 
 have they given up the plan of spreading the American 
 institutions, as they call them, straight through toward 
 the West, until the slave, who has washed his feet in the 
 Atlantic, shall be carried to wash them in the Pacific. 
 [Cries of " Question," and uproar.] There! I have got 
 that statement out, and you cannot put it back. [Laugh- 
 ter and applause.] Now, let us consider the prospect. 
 If the South becomes a slave empire, w T hat relation will it 
 have to you as a customer? [A voice: "Or any other 
 man." Laughter.] It would be an empire of twelve 
 millions of people. Now, of these, eight millions are 
 white, and four millions black. [A voice: " How many 
 have you got? " Applause and laughter. Another voice: 
 "Free your own slaves!"] Consider that one-third of 
 the whole are the miserably poor, unbuying blacks. [Cries 
 of " No, no! " "Yes, yes! " and interruption.] You do 
 not manufacture much for them. [Hisses, "Oh!" 
 "No!"] You have not got machinery coarse enough. 
 
i 9 4 HENRY WARD BEECHER 
 
 [Laughter, and " No."] Your labor is too skilled by far 
 to manufacture bagging and linsey-woolsey. [A South- 
 erner: " We are going to free them, every one."] Then 
 you and I agree exactly. [Laughter.] One other third 
 consists of a poor, unskilled, degraded white population; 
 and the remaining one-third, which is a large allowance, 
 we will say, intelligent and rich. 
 
 Now here are twelve million of people, and only one- 
 third of them are customers that can afford to buy the 
 kind of goods that you bring to market. [Interruption 
 and uproar.] My' friends, I saw a man once, who was 
 a little late at a railway station, chase an express train. 
 He did not catch it. [Laughter.] If you are going to 
 stop this meeting, you have got to stop it before I speak; 
 for after I have got the things out, you may chase as long 
 as you please — you would not catch them. [Laughter 
 and interruption.] But there is luck in leisure; I am 
 going to take it easy. [Laughter.] Two-thirds of the 
 population of the Southern States to-day are non- 
 purchasers of English goods. [A voice: " No, they are 
 not;" "No, no! " and uproar.] Now you must recollect 
 another fact — namely, that this is going on clear through 
 to the Pacific Ocean; and if by sympathy or help you 
 establish a slave empire, you sagacious Britons — [" Oh, 
 oh!" and hooting] — if you like it better, then, I will 
 leave the adjective out — [laughter, Hear! and applause] 
 — are busy in favoring the establishment of an empire 
 from ocean to ocean that should have fewest customers 
 and the largest non-buying population. [Applause, " No, 
 no! " A voice: " I thought it was the happy people that 
 populated fastest."] 
 
 Now, what can England make for the poor white popu- 
 lation of such a future empire, and for her slave popula- 
 tion? What carpets, what linens, what cottons can you 
 sell them? What machines, what looking-glasses, what 
 
SPEECH AT LIVERPOOL 195 
 
 combs, what leather, what books, what pictures, what 
 engravings? [A voice: " We'll sell them ships."] You 
 may sell ships to a few, but what ships can you sell to 
 two-thirds of the population of poor whites and blacks? 
 [Applause.] A little bagging and a little linsey-woolsey, 
 a few whips and manacles, are all that you can sell for the 
 slave. [Great applause and uproar.] This very day, in 
 the slave States of America there are eight millions out 
 of twelve millions that are not, and cannot be your cus- 
 tomers from the very laws of trade. [A voice: "Then 
 how are they clothed?" and interruption.] 
 
 There is another fact that I wish to allude to — not for 
 the sake of reproach or blame, but by way of claiming 
 your more lenient consideration — and that is, that slavery 
 was entailed upon us by your action. [Hear, hear!] 
 Against the earnest protests of the colonists the then gov- 
 ernment of Great Britain — I will concede not knowing 
 what were the mischiefs — ignorantly, but in point of fact, 
 forced slave traffic on the unwilling colonists. [Great 
 uproar, in the midst of which one individual was lifted 
 up and carried out of the room amid cheers and hisses.] 
 
 I do not ask that you should justify slavery in us, 
 because it was wrong in you two hundred years ago ; but 
 having ignorantly been the means of fixing it upon us, 
 now that we are struggling with mortal struggles to free 
 ourselves from it, we have a right to your tolerance, your 
 patience, and charitable constructions. 
 
 No man can unveil the future; no man can tell what 
 revolutions are about to break upon the world; no man 
 can tell what destiny belongs to France, nor to any of the 
 European powers; but one thing is certain, that in the 
 exigencies of the future there will be combinations and 
 recombinations, and that those combinations that are of 
 the same faith, the same blood, and the same substantial 
 interests, ought not to be alienated from each other, but 
 
196 HENRY WARD BEECHER 
 
 ought to stand together. [Immense cheering and hisses.] 
 I do not say that you ought not to be in the most friendly 
 alliance with France or with Germany; but I do say 
 that your own children, the offspring of England, ought 
 to be nearer to you than any people of strange tongue. 
 [A voice: " Degenerate sons," applause and hisses; an- 
 other voice: " What about the Trent?"]. If there had 
 been any feelings of bitterness in America, let* me tell you 
 that they had been excited, rightly or wrongly, under 
 the impression that Great Britain was going to intervene 
 between us and our own lawful struggle. [A voice: 
 " No! " and applause.] With the evidence that there is 
 no such intention all bitter feelings will pass away. [Ap- 
 plause.] We do not agree with the recent doctrine of 
 neutrality 3 as a question of law. But it is past, and we 
 are not disposed to raise that question. We accept it now 
 as a fact, and we say that the utterance of Lord Russell 4 
 at Blairgowrie — [applause, hisses, and a voice: "What 
 about Lord Brougham? "] — together with the declaration 
 of the government in stopping war-steamers here — - 
 [great uproar, and applause] — has gone far toward quiet- 
 ing every fear and removing every apprehension from 
 our minds. [Uproar and shouts of applause.] And now 
 in the future it is the work of every good man and patriot 
 not to create divisions, but to do the things that will 
 make for peace. ["Oh, oh!" and laughter.] On our 
 part it shall be done. [Applause and hisses, and " No, 
 No! "] On your part it ought to be done; and when in 
 any of the convulsions that come upon the world, Great 
 Britain finds herself struggling single-handed against the 
 gigantic powers that spread oppression and darkness — 
 [Applause, hisses, and uproar] — there ought to be such 
 cordiality that she can turn and say to her first-born and 
 most illustrious child, " Come! " [Hear, hear! applause, 
 tremendous cheers, and uproar.] I will not say that 
 
SPEECH AT LIVERPOOL 197 
 
 England cannot again, as hitherto, single-handed manage 
 any power— [applause and uproar] — but I will say that 
 England and America together for religion and liberty — 
 [A voice: " Soap, soap," uproar, and great applause] — 
 are a match for the world. [Applause; a voice: " They 
 don't want any more soft soap."] Now, gentlemen and 
 ladies — [A voice: "Sam Slick," and another voice: 
 " Ladies and gentlemen, if you please "] — when I came 
 I was asked whether I would answer questions, and I 
 very readily consented to do so, as I had in other places; 
 but I will tell you it was because I expected to have the 
 opportunity of speaking with some sort of ease and quiet. 
 [A voice: "So you have."] I have for an hour and a 
 half spoken against a storm 5 — [Hear, hear!] — and you 
 yourselves are witnesses that, by the interruption, I have 
 been obliged to strive with my voice, 6 so that I no longer 
 have the power to control this assembly. [Applause.] 
 And although I am in spirit perfectly willing to answer 
 any question, and more than glad of the chance, yet I 
 am by this very unnecessary opposition to-night incapaci- 
 tated physically from doing it. Ladies and gentlemen, I 
 bid you' good-evening. 
 
 Why did the announcement that Mr. Beecher was to Bpeak 
 in Liverpool meet with intense opposition? 
 
 How can you account for the fact that an audience that had 
 assembled presumably to hear Beecher speak seemed so unwill- 
 ing to listen? 
 
 What means did Beecher take to gain the sympathy of his 
 audience? 
 
 Was Beecher successful in gaining the attention of his Liver- 
 pool audience? 
 
 Do you think Beecher, in spite of the uproar against which 
 he strove to speak, accomplished anything of value that night? 
 
 Do you think that Beecher delivered this speech approxi- 
 mately in the form that he outlined before he came to the hall? 
 
 Can you find an instance in his speech where Beecher changed 
 
i 9 8 HENRY WARD BEECHER 
 
 the conclusion of a sentence so as to turn the laugh on oppo- 
 nents who had interrupted him? 
 
 When Beecher said that England might say to her first-born 
 child, " Come," do you suppose he had in mind such an emerg- 
 ency as the Great War? 
 
 What had Beecher hoped to accomplish in his English ad- 
 dresses, and to what extent was he successful? 
 
LINCOLN'S SPEECH AT GETTYSBURG 
 
 November 19, 1863 
 
 At Gettysburg, July 1, 2, and 3, General Meade and 
 the Federal army brought to an end the long series of 
 Northern defeats that had culminated in the alarming 
 disasters at Fredericksburg and Chancellorsville. 
 Gettysburg was the turning point in the Civil War. 
 Together with Grant's success at Vicksburg, it brought 
 new hope to the defenders of the Union, although it 
 was still evident that a long hard struggle remained. 
 
 The state of Pennsylvania soon after the battle gave 
 to the Federal government seventeen and a half acres 
 of land to be used as a national cemetery in which to 
 bury the fifty thousand men who fell on the field. 
 On November 19, 1863, the cemetery was formally 
 dedicated. Edward Everett was the orator of the 
 day; but President Lincoln was asked to make a few 
 remarks in which he was formally to set apart the 
 grounds to their use. 
 
 On the train that took President Lincoln to Gettys- 
 burg he wrote out with pencil the words that he 
 planned to speak. At Gettysburg a grand procession 
 accompanied by military music marched to the summit 
 of the little hill overlooking the battlefield, where amid 
 the trees a stand for the speakers had been erected. 
 Edward Everett delivered an elaborate polished ora- 
 tion two hours long in which he reviewed the objects 
 of the war and the battle and its consequences. The 
 President then spoke the few simple words that the 
 
 199 
 
200 ABRAHAM LINCOLN 
 
 world has since appraised as one of the greatest 
 speeches ever delivered. 
 
 SPEECH AT THE DEDICATION OF THE 
 
 NATIONAL CEMETERY AT 
 
 GETTYSBURG 
 
 Abraham Lincoln 
 
 Fourscore and seven years ago our fathers brought forth 
 on this continent a new nation, conceived in liberty, and 
 dedicated to the proposition that all men are created 
 equal. 
 
 Now we are engaged in a great civil war, testing 
 whether that nation, or any nation so conceived and so 
 dedicated, can long endure. We are met on a great 
 battlefield 1 of that war. We have come to dedicate a 
 portion of that field as a final resting-place for those who 
 here gave their lives that that nation might live. It is 
 altogether fitting and proper that we should do this. 
 
 But in a larger sense we cannot dedicate, we cannot 
 consecrate, we cannot hallow this ground. The brave 
 men, living and dead, who struggled here, have conse- 
 crated it far above our power to add or detract. The 
 world will little note, nor long remember, what we say 
 here; but it can never forget what they did here. It is 
 for us, the living, rather to be dedicated here to the un- 
 finished work which they who fought here have thus far 
 so nobly advanced. It is rather for us to be here dedicated 
 to the great task remaining before us, that from these 
 honored dead we take increased devotion to that cause 
 for which they gave the last full measure of devotion ; 
 that we here highly resolve that these dead shall not have 
 died in vain; that this nation, under God, shall have a 
 
SPEECH AT GETTYSBURG 201 
 
 new birth of freedom, and that government of the people, 
 by the people, for the people shall not perish from the 
 earth. 
 
 Show that this speech was peculiarly appropriate to the occa- 
 sion of its delivery. 
 
 In what respect is the central thought of this speech like the 
 central thought of Webster's First Bunker Hill Oration? 
 
 In what respect is the conception of democratic government as 
 expressed in this speech like that expressed by Webster in his 
 Reply to Hayne? 
 
 Is there anything in this speech that indicates that Lincoln 
 was conscious that the nation was fighting to preserve demo- 
 cratic institutions and not merely the American Union? 
 
 What did Lincoln mean by "a new birth of freedom"? 
 
 Can you tell why this speech is considered one of the greatest 
 ever delivered? 
 
LINCOLN'S SECOND INAUGURAL ADDRESS 
 
 March 4, 1865 
 
 When Lincoln approached the beginning of his sec- 
 ond term the long struggle was nearly concluded. If, 
 however, the end had not been in sight, the Union 
 government could hardly have continued the contest. 
 Blood and treasure had been poured out until the 
 North was almost exhausted. Although the rebellious 
 forces of the South were nearly subdued, the future 
 of the Union was dark. 
 
 The President's policies had, at last, gained the al- 
 most unanimous support of the North. One by one 
 his enemies and traducers had been silenced; but 
 Lincoln had no thought of exultation over his triumph. 
 On the occasion of his second inauguration, with .a_ 
 devout and chastened spirit, he recognizedthe sin cerity 
 of the South, the righteousness of the j:ause of the 
 North, and the authority of the Almighty to sit in 
 judgment over both. His solemn words are often 
 likened to the more lofty portions of the Old Testa- 
 ment. No greater speech was ever spoken. So con- 
 trite was his spirit, that many readers seem to find 
 his words inspired with a prophetic realization of his 
 impending doom. 
 
 202 
 
SECOND INAUGURAL ADDRESS 203 
 
 SECOND INAUGURAL ADDRESS 
 
 Abraham Lincoln 
 
 Fellow-countrymen : At this second appearing to take 
 the oath of the presidential office there is less occasion for 
 an extended address than there was at the first. Then 
 a statement somewhat in detail of a course to be pursued 
 seemed fitting and proper. Now at the expiration of four 
 years, during which public declarations have been con- 
 stantly called forth on every point and phase of the great 
 contest which still absorbs the attention and engrosses 
 the energies of the natiany little that is new could be 
 presented. 
 
 The progress of our arms, upon which all else chiefly 
 depends, is as well known to the public as to myself, 
 and is, I trust, reasonably satisfactory and encouraging 
 to all. With high hopes for the future, no prediction in 
 regard to it is ventured. 
 
 On the occasion corresponding to this four years ago 
 all thoughts were anxiously directed to an impending 
 civil war. All dreaded it ; all sought to avert it. While 
 the inaugural address was being delivered from this place, 
 devoted altogether to saving the Union without war, insur- 
 gent agents were in the city seeking to destroy it without 
 war — seeking to dissolve the Union and divide the effects 
 by negotiation. Both parties deprecated war; but one of 
 them would make war rather than let the nation survive, 
 and the other would accept war rather than let it perish. 
 And the war came. One-eighth of the whole population 
 were colored slaves, not distributed generally over the 
 Union, but localized in the southern part of it. These 
 slaves constituted a peculiar and powerful interest. All 
 knew that this interest was somehow the cause of the war. 
 
?o 4 ABRAHAM LINCOLN 
 
 To strengthen, perpetuate, and extend this interest was the 
 object for which the insurgents would rend the Union, 
 even by war, while the government claimed no right to 
 do more than to restrict the territorial enlargement of it. 
 
 Neither party expected for the war the magnitude or 
 the duration which it has already attained. Neither an- 
 ticipated that the cause of the conflict might cease with, or 
 even before, the conflict itself should cease. Each looked 
 for an easier triumph and a result less fundamental and 
 astounding. 
 
 Both read the same Bible and pray to the same God; 
 { and each invokes His aid against the other. 
 
 It may seem strange that any man should dare to ask 
 a just God's assistance in wringing his bread from the 
 sweat of other men's faces; but let us judge not, that we 
 be not judged. 
 
 The prayers of both could not be answered. That of 
 neither has been answered fully. The Almighty has His 
 own purposes. 
 
 " Woe unto the world because of offences, for it must 
 needs be that offences come; but woe to that man by 
 whom the offence cometh." 
 
 If we shall suppose that American slavery is one of 
 those offences, which in the providence of God must needs 
 come, but which, having continued through His appointed 
 time, He now wills to remove, and that He gives to 
 both North and South this terrible war as the woe due 
 to those by whom the offence came, shall we discern 
 « therein any departure from those Divine attributes which 
 l^JieJielkv-ess in a living God always ascribe to Him? 
 
 Fondly do we hope, fervently do we pray, that this 
 
 m ighty scourge of war may speedily pass away. Yet if 
 
 JGo d~wills that it continue ) until all the wealth piled by 
 
 I the bondman's two hundred and fifty years of unrequited 
 
 toil shall be sunk, and until every drop of blood drawn 
 
SECOND INAUGURAL ADDRESS 205 
 
 with the lash shall be paid with another drawn with the 
 sword, as was said three thousand years ago so still it 
 must be said, " The judgments of the Lord are true and 
 \ righteo us altogether/J . 
 
 With malice toward none, with charity for all, with 
 firmness in the right, as God gives us to see the right, 
 let us strive on to finish the work we are in; to bind 
 up the nation's wounds; to care for him who shall have 
 borne the battle, and for his widow and orphans ; to do 
 all which may achieve and cherish^ a just and lasting 
 peace among ourselves and with all nations. 
 
 Compare the length and scope of this speech with that of 
 other presidential inaugural addresses. 
 
 Did Lincoln do well to use biblical diction in this state paper? 
 
 What was the emotional effect of Lincoln's showing in this 
 speech that his work was merged with his religion? 
 
 Did the President in your opinion correctly state the cause of 
 the war? 
 
 Did President Lincoln's address lose effectiveness in any 
 degree because he failed to predict success for the Union armies? 
 
 What sentiments expressed by Lincoln in this speech finally 
 convinced the Confederacy that the North had determined to 
 prosecute the war vigorously to the end? 
 
 What attitude toward his enemies is shown by Lincoln in 
 this speech? 
 
 How is the character of Lincoln reflected in his confidences, 
 hopes, and aims? 
 
 To what sentiments and motives does Lincoln appeal? 
 
 Did Lincoln in this speech establish a precedent in the his- 
 tory of democratic government for toleration of opponents' 
 views and respect for differing opinion, or can you point to 
 similar sentiments expressed previously by some other orator? 
 
THE NEW SOUTH 
 
 December 21, 1886 
 
 The close of the war left the South impoverished and 
 almost hopeless. Roads, bridges, and buildings were 
 destroyed; and the land was desolated. The dis- 
 banded Confederate soldiers had to begin life over 
 again without resources and often without health. 
 Four million freedmen who owned no property were 
 scattered throughout the country where few were able 
 to employ them. 
 
 Improvement came very slowly. The former slaves 
 lacked the training that would make them industrious. 
 They were inclined to live in idleness. In bitter oppo- 
 sition to the will of the North, the Southern legis- 
 latures passed laws that tended to keep the negroes in 
 a state of subjection and prevented the exercise of their 
 newly gained rights. In retaliation Congress declined 
 to receive the representatives and senators elected 
 by the states that had seceded. Northern carpet- 
 baggers and unprincipled adventurers attempted to 
 gain political control in the South or deliver authority 
 into the hands of the negroes. So slowly was progress 
 made toward reconstruction and reconciliation that it 
 was not until 1872 that Congress granted a fairly com- 
 plete general amnesty to those who had fought for 
 the Confederacy. Indeed not until many years later 
 were the last remaining disabilities removed. 
 
 Chief among those who during this critical period 
 were instrumental in producing a better understand- 
 
 206 
 
THE NEW SOUTH 207 
 
 ing between the North and the South was Henry W. 
 Grady. At a dinner of the New England Society in 
 New York on December 21, 1886, at a time when the 
 country was ripe for the word, he delivered a speech 
 which among the younger generation stimulated every- 
 where a resolve to end forever the prejudices and 
 animosities that had survived the Civil War. This 
 speech marks the climax of the reconciliation. The 
 last echo of the strife was stilled in 1898 when the 
 sons of the soldiers of the Blue and of the Gray fought 
 together in the Spanish-American War. 
 
 THE NEW SOUTH 
 
 Henry W. Grady 
 
 " There was a South of slavery and secession — that 
 South is dead. There is a South of union and freedom — 
 that South, thank God, is living, breathing, growing every 
 hour." These words, delivered from the immortal lips 
 of Benjamin H. Hill, 1 at Tammany Hall, 2 in 1866, true 
 then, and truer now, I shall make my text to-night. 
 
 In speaking to the toast with which you have honored 
 me, I accept the term, " The New South," as in no sense 
 disparaging to the old. Dear to me, sir, is the home of 
 my childhood, and the traditions of my people. I would 
 not, if I could, dim the glory they won in peace and war, 
 or by word or deed take aught from the splendor and 
 grace of their civilization, never equalled, and perhaps 
 never to be equalled in its chivalric strength and grace. 
 There is a new South, not through protest against the 
 old, but because of new conditions, new adjustments, and, 
 if you please, new ideas and aspirations. 
 
 Doctor Talmage 3 has drawn for you, with a master's 
 
208 HENRY W. GRADY 
 
 hand, the picture of your returning armies. He has told 
 you how, in the pomp and circumstance of war, they came 
 back to you, marching with proud and victorious tread, 
 reading their glory in a nation's eyes! Will you bear 
 with me while I tell you of another army that sought its 
 home at the close of the late war — an army that marched 
 home in defeat and not in victory — in pathos and not in 
 splendor, but in glory that equalled yours, and to hearts 
 as loving as ever welcomed heroes home ? Let me picture 
 to you the foot-sore Confederate soldier, ar, buttoning 
 up in his faded gray jacket the parole which was to bear 
 testimony to his children of his fidelity and faith, he 
 turned his face southward from Appomattox in April, 
 1865. 
 
 Think of him as ragged, half-starved, heavy-hearted, 
 enfeebled by want and wounds having fought to ex- 
 haustion, he surrenders his gun, wrings the hands of his 
 comrades in silence, and lifting his tear-stained and pallid 
 face for the last time to the graves that dot old Virginia 
 hills, pulls his gray cap over his brow and begins the slow 
 and faithful journey. What does he find — let me ask you 
 who went to your homes eager to find, in the welcome you 
 had justly earned, full payment for four years' sacrifice — 
 what does he find when, having followed the battle 
 stained cross against overwhelming odds, dreading death 
 not half so much as surrender, he reaches the home he 
 left so prosperous and beautiful? 
 
 He finds his home in ruins, his farm devastated, his 
 slaves free, his stock killed, his barns empty, his trade de- 
 stroyed, his money worthless, his social system, feudal in 
 its magnificence, swept away; his people without law or 
 legal status, his comrades slain, and the burdens of others 
 heavy on his shoulders. Crushed by defeat, his very tradi- 
 tions are gone. Without money, credit, employment, 
 material, or training, and, besides all this, confronted with 
 
THE NEW SOUTH 209 
 
 the gravest problem that ever met human intelligence 1 — 
 the establishing of a status for the vast body of his liber- 
 ated slaves. 
 
 What does he do — this hero in gray, with a heart of 
 gold ? Does he sit down in sullenness and despair ? Not 
 for a day. Surely, God, who had stripped him of his 
 prosperity, inspired to him in his adversity. As ruin was 
 never before so overwhelming, never was restoration 
 swifter. The soldiers stepped from the trenches into the 
 furrow; horses that had charged Federal guns marched 
 before the plow; and the fields that ran red with human 
 blood in April were green with the harvest in June. From 
 the ashes left us in 1864 4 we have raised a brave and 
 beautiful city. Somehow or other we have caught the 
 sunshine in the bricks and mortar of our homes, and have 
 builded therein not one ignoble prejudice or memory. 
 
 The old South rested everything on slavery and agri- 
 culture, unconscious that these could neither give nor 
 maintain healthy growth. The new South presents a per- 
 fect democracy, the oligarchs in the popular movement — 
 a social system compact and closely knitted, less splendid 
 on the surface, but stronger at the core; a hundred farms 
 for every plantation, fifty homes for every palace, and a 
 diversified industry that meets the complex needs of this 
 complex age. 
 
 The new South is enamored of her new work. Her 
 soul is stirred with the breath of a new life. The light 
 of a grander day is falling fair on her face. She is thrill- 
 ing with the consciousness of a growing power and pros- 
 perity. As she stands upright, full-statured and equal 
 among the people of the earth, breathing the keen air and 
 looking out upon the expanding horizon, she understands 
 that her emancipation came because in the inscrutable wis- 
 dom of God her honest purpose was crossed, and her 
 brave armies were beaten. 
 
210 HENRY W. GRADY 
 
 This is said in no spirit of time-serving or apology. 
 The South has nothing for which to apologize. She be- 
 lieves that the late struggle between the States was war 
 and not rebellion, revolution and not conspiracy, and that 
 her convictions were as honest as yours. I should be 
 unjust to the dauntless spirit of the South and to my own 
 convictions if I did not make this plain in this presence. 
 The South has nothing to take back. 5 In my native town 
 of Athens is a monument that crowns its central hills — a 
 plain, white shaft. Deep cut into its shining side is a 
 name dear to me 6 above the names of men, that of a brave 
 and simple man who died in a brave and simple faith. 
 Not for all the glories of New England — from Plymouth 
 Rock all the way — would I exchange the heritage he left 
 me in his soldier's death. To the feet of that shaft I 
 shall send my children's children to reverence him who 
 ennobled their name with his heroic blood. But, sir, 
 speaking from the shadow of that memory, which I honor 
 as I do nothing else on earth, I say that the cause in which 
 he suffered and for which he gave his life was adjudged 
 by higher and fuller wisdom than his or mine, and I am 
 glad that the omniscient God held the balance of battle 
 in His Almighty Hand, and that human slavery was 
 swept forever from American soil — the American Union 
 saved from the wreck of war. 
 
 This message, Mr. President, comes to you from con- 
 secrated ground. Every foot of the soil about the city 
 in which I live is sacred as a battle-ground of the Re- 
 public. Every hill that invests it is hallowed to you by 
 the blood of your brothers who died for your victory, and 
 double hallowed to us by the blood of those who died 
 hopeless, but undaunted, in defeat — sacred soil to all of 
 us, rich with memories that make us purer and stronger 
 and better, silent but stanch witnesses in its red desolation 
 of the matchless valor of American hearts and the death- 
 
THE NEW SOUTH 211 
 
 less glory of American arms — speaking an eloquent wit- 
 ness, in its white peace and prosperity, to the indissoluble 
 union of American people. 
 
 Now, what answer has New England to this message? 
 Will she permit the prejudice of war to remain in the 
 hearts of the conquered? Will she transmit this preju- 
 dice to the next generation, that in their hearts which 
 never felt the generous ardor of conflict it may perpetuate 
 itself? Will she withhold, save in strained courtesy, the 
 hand which, straight from his soldier's heart, Grant of- 
 fered to Lee at Appomattox? Will she make the vision 
 of a restored and happy people, which gathered above the 
 couch of your dying captain, filling his heart with grace, 
 touching his lips with praise, and glorifying his path to 
 the grave — will she make this vision on which the last 
 sigh of his expiring soul breathed a benediction, a cheat 
 and delusion? If she does, the South, never abject in 
 asking for comradeship must accept with dignity its re- 
 fusal ; but if she does not refuse to accept in frankness and 
 sincerity this message of good-will and friendship, then 
 will the prophecy of Webster, delivered in this very so- 
 ciety forty years ago amid tremendous applause, become 
 true, be verified in its fullest sense, when he said : " Stand- 
 ing hand to hand and clasping hands, we should remain 
 united as we have been for sixty years, citizens of the 
 same country, members of the same government, united, 
 all united now and forever. ,, 
 
 Can you tell why the Civil War was more destructive to the 
 South than to the North? 
 
 Was Grady wise in praising the Old South at the beginning 
 of his speech? 
 
 When the South entered upon the Civil War was it actuated 
 by selfish ambition, or did it believe in the justice and right- 
 eousness of its cause ? 
 
 In what respects did the New South differ from the Old ? 
 
 When the war was over was it the best policy for the North 
 
212 HENRY W. GRADY 
 
 to attempt to placate and conciliate the South or to hold it in 
 subjection? 
 
 Do you think that Grady's reference to Dr. Talmage's speech 
 is an instance of skillful transition and connection, or do you 
 think that after Grady took his place at the table he originated 
 the eloquent description of the Confederate soldier's return? 
 
 Would Grady have done better not to refer to his father's 
 record in the war? 
 
 Enumerate the instances in this speech where Grady shows 
 that there is a common sentiment in which the North and the 
 South can unite. 
 
 Grady speaks of what new democracy? 
 
 In what sense does this speech mark a period in American 
 history? 
 
THE STRENUOUS LIFE 
 
 April 10, 1899 
 
 The Civil War determined the relation of the Federal 
 government to the states, but it took another war to 
 settle its relation to the other nations of the world. 
 Washington had advised against entangling alliances 
 with foreign powers and President Monroe, in his 
 famous message of 1823, in an attempt to promote the 
 peace and safety of the United States and to render 
 more remote the possibility of clashes with European 
 nations, declared that henceforth the American conti- 
 nents were not to be colonized by foreign powers. In 
 a word, the United States in the Monroe Doctrine an- 
 nounced that it denied to European powers any action 
 that endangered the sovereignty of any American 
 nation. 
 
 In the course of time, however, irresponsible South 
 American governments discovered that after failing to 
 discharge their obligations to foreign nations they 
 might escape punishment by hiding behind the Monroe 
 Doctrine. Gradually, therefore, for the sake of jus- 
 tice, the United States found it necessary to exercise 
 a certain degree of control over the countries it pro- 
 tected. Instead of assuring the United States peace- 
 ful isolation, the Monroe Doctrine seemed to promise 
 to keep the country perpetually involved in South 
 American affairs and to bring it from time to time 
 into grave danger of war with Europe. 
 
 The crisis came in connection with the Cuban war 
 for independence in the last years of the century. Con- 
 
 213 
 
214 THE STRENUOUS LIFE 
 
 ditions in Cuba had become intolerable. Business had 
 been ruined; thousands of men, women, and children 
 had been shot or starved; and there was no prospect 
 that Spain could maintain her sovereignty. Warnings 
 given by President Cleveland and President Mc- 
 Kinley had been unheeded. On April 19, 1898, Con- 
 gress finally passed a resolution declaring Cuba free. 
 War with Spain followed soon after. 
 
 The first notable battle was fought May 1, 1898, by 
 Commodore Dewey in Manila Bay where he totally 
 destroyed the enemy's fleet. The most important land 
 battle was fought near Santiago, Cuba, where Colonel 
 Roosevelt led a brilliant and successful assault on San 
 Juan Hill. Before the peace protocol was signed on 
 August 13, the United States had won the Philippines, 
 Cuba, and other islands. 
 
 To win the Philippines proved to be easier than to 
 know what to do with them. Cuba, under the protec- 
 tion of the United States, seemed able to rule itself 
 and was given its independence; but the Philippine 
 islands were inhabited largely by half-civilized races 
 utterly unfit to govern themselves. Were they to be 
 handed back to the misrule of Spain, or to be aban- 
 doned to anarchy or the exploitation of some grasping 
 power? Great difference of opinion existed among 
 American statesmen and many were the plans pro- 
 posed, but gradually it became clear that the time had 
 come when the United States should cast aside that 
 outworn view of the Monroe Doctrine, that sought 
 for America isolation and separation from the rest of 
 the world, and should adopt a new, expanded, and 
 generous interpretation, that would place the country 
 among world powers and would recognize an obliga- 
 tion and duty to promote liberty and democracy 
 wherever possible throughout the globe. 
 
THE STRENUOUS LIFE 215 
 
 More than any other man, Theodore Roosevelt was 
 influential in upholding this ideal. He maintained that 
 it was a relic of primitive civilization for a nation to 
 avoid physical, mental, and moral exchange with its 
 neighbors, that only by shirking its duty could it neg- 
 lect to take part in solving world problems, and only 
 through blind stupidity could it fail to provide itself 
 with the army and navy necessary to protect its lib- 
 erty and the liberty of others. He set forth these 
 views in many addresses. The most notable, however, 
 was given at the Hamilton Club, in Chicago, on April 
 10, 1899. It is called The Strenuous Life. Its vision 
 is so far in advance of the views of most American 
 statesmen of his time that it seems like a prophecy of 
 the liberal American spirit that in the world crisis of 
 191 7 was to rise supreme over ignoble timidity and all 
 selfish considerations. 
 
 <Z> f* 
 
 THE STRENUOUS LIFE 
 
 <£> 
 
 Theodore Roosevelt & 
 
 In speaking to you, men of the greatest city of the West, ^ 
 men of the state which gave to the country Lincoln and 
 Grant, men who pre-eminently and distinctly embody all 
 that is most American in the American character, I wish 
 to preach not the doctrine of ignoble ease but the doctrine 
 of the strenuous life; the life of toil and effort; of labor 
 and strife; to preach that highest form of success which 
 comes not to the man who desires mere easy peace, but to 
 the man who does not shrink from danger, from hardship, 
 or from bitter toil, and who out of these^wins the splendid 
 ultimate triumph. 
 
 A life of ignoble ease, a life of that peace which springs 
 
216 THEODORE ROOSEVELT 
 
 merely from lack of desire or of power to strive after 
 great things, is as little worthy of a nation as of an indi- 
 vidual. I ask only that what every self-respecting Ameri- 
 can demands from himself, and from his sons, shall be 
 demanded of the American nation as a whole. Who 
 among you would teach your boys that ease, that peace, is 
 to be the first consideration in their eyes, to be the ulti- 
 mate goal after which they strive? You men of Chicago 
 have made this city great, you men of Illinois have done 
 your share, and more than your share in making America 
 great, because you neither preach nor practice such a doc- 
 trine. You work yourselves and you bring up your sons 
 to work. 
 
 We do not admire the man of timid peace. We admire 
 the man who embodies victorious effort; the man who 
 never wrongs his neighbor; who is prompt to help a 
 friend; but who has the virile qualities necessary to win 
 in the stern strife of actual life. It is hard to fail; but 
 it is worse never to have tried to succeed. In this life 
 we get nothing save by effort. 
 
 As it is with the individual so it is with the nation. 
 It is a base untruth to say that happy is the nation that 
 ' has no history. Thrice happy is the nation that has a 
 glorious history. Far better it is to dare mighty things, 
 to win glorious triumphs, even though checkered by 
 failure, than to take rank with those poor spirits who 
 neither enjoy much nor suffer much because they live in 
 the gray twilight that knows neither victory nor defeat. 
 If in 1 86 1 the men who loved the Union had believed 
 that peace was the end of all things and war and strife 
 the worst of all things, and had acted up to their belief, 
 we would have saved hundreds of thousands of lives, we 
 would have saved hundreds of millions of dollars. More- 
 over, besides, saving all the blood and treasure we then 
 lavished, we would have prevented the heart-break of 
 
THE STRENUOUS LIFE 217 
 
 many women, the dissolution of many homes; and we 
 would have spared the country those months of gloom and 
 shame when it seemed as if our armies marched only to 
 defeat. We could have avoided all this suffering, simply 
 by shrinking from strife. And if we had thus avoided it, 
 we would have shown that we were weaklings and that 
 we were unfit to stand among the great nations of the 
 earth. Thank God for the iron in the blood of our 
 fathers, the men who upheld the wisdom of Lincoln and 
 bore sword or rifle in the armies of Grant! Let us, the 
 children of the men who proved themselves equal to the 
 mighty days — let us, the children of the men who carried 
 the great Civil War to a triumphant conclusion, praise the 
 God of our fathers that the ignoble counsels of peace were 
 rejected, that the suffering and loss, the blackness of sor- 
 row and despair, were unflinchingly faced, and the years 
 of strife endured; for in the end the slave was freed, 
 the Union restored, and the mighty American re- 
 public placed once more as a helmeted queen among the 
 nations. 
 
 If we are to be a really great people, we must strive in 
 good faith to play a great part in the world. We cannot 
 avoid meeting great issues. All that we can determine 
 for ourselves is whether we shall meet them well or ill. 
 In 1898 we could not help being brought face to face 
 with the problem of war with Spain. All we could 
 decide was whether we should shrink like cowards from 
 the contest, or enter it as beseemed a brave and high- 
 spirited people; and, once in, whether failure or success 
 should crown our banners. So it is now. We cannot 
 avoid the responsibilities that confront us in Hawaii, 
 Cuba, Porto Rico, and the Philippines. All we can 
 decide is whether we shall meet them in a way that will 
 redound to the national credit, or whether we shall make 
 our dealings with these new problems a dark and 
 
 " 
 
218 THEODORE ROOSEVELT 
 
 shameful page in our history. To refuse to deal with 
 them at all merely amounts to dealing with them badly. 
 We have a given problem to solve. If we undertake the 
 solution, there is, of course, always danger that we may 
 not solve it aright; but to refuse to undertake the solu- 
 tion simply renders it certain that we cannot possibly solve 
 it aright. The timid man, the lazy man, the man who 
 distrusts his country, the over-civilized man, who has lost 
 the great fighting, masterful virtues, the ignorant man, 
 and the man of dull mind, whose soul is incapable of 
 feeling the mighty life that thrills " stern men with 
 empires in their brains " — all these, of course, shrink from 
 seeing the nation undertake its new duties; shrink from 
 seeing us build a navy and an army adequate to our 
 needs; shrink from seeing us do our share of the world's 
 work, by bringing order out of chaos in the great, fair 
 tropic islands from which the valor of our soldiers and 
 sailors has driven the Spanish flag. These are the men 
 who fear the strenuous life, who fear the only national 
 life which is really worth leading. They believe in that 
 cloistered life which saps the hardy virtues in a nation, 
 as it saps them in the individual ; or else they are wedded 
 to that base spirit of gain and greed which recognizes in 
 commercialism the be-all and end-all of national life, 
 instead of realizing that, though an indispensable element, 
 it is, after all, but one of the many elements that go to 
 make up true national greatness. • No country can long 
 endure if its foundations are not laid deep in the mate- 
 rial prosperity which comes from thrift, from business 
 energy and enterprise, from hard, unsparing effort in 
 the fields of industrial activity; but neither was any na- 
 tion ever yet truly great if it relied upon material pros- 
 perity alone. All honor must be paid to the architects o£ 
 our material prosperity, to the great captains of industry 
 who have built our factories and our railroads, to the 
 
THE STRENUOUS LIFE 219 
 
 strong men who toil for wealth with brain or hand; for 
 great is the debt of the nation to these and their kind. 
 But our debt is yet greater to the men whose highest type 
 is to be found in a statesman like Lincoln, a soldier like 
 Grant. They showed by their lives that they recognized 
 the law of work, the law of strife; they toiled to win a 
 competence for themselves and those dependent upon 
 them; but they recognized that there were yet other and 
 even loftier duties — duties to the nation and duties to 
 the race. 
 
 We cannot sit huddled within our own borders and 
 avow ourselves merely an assemblage of well-to-do huck- 
 sters who care nothing for what happens beyond. Such 
 a policy would defeat even its own end ; for as the nations 
 grow to have ever wider and wider interests, and are 
 brought into closer and closer contact, if we are to hold 
 our own in the struggle for naval and commercial su- 
 premacy, we must build up our power without our own 
 borders. We must build the isthmian canal, and we must 
 grasp the points of vantage which will enable us to have 
 our say in deciding the destiny of the oceans of the East 
 and the West. 
 
 So much for the commercial side. From the standpoint 
 of international honor the argument is even stronger. 
 The guns that thundered off Manila and Santiago left 
 us echoes of glory, but they also left us a legacy of duty. 
 If we drove out a mediaeval tyranny only to make room 
 for savage anarchy, we had better not have begun the 
 task at all. It is worse than idle to say that we have no 
 duty to perform and can leave to their fates the islands 
 we have conquered. Such a course would be the course 
 of infamy. It would be followed at once by utter chaos 
 in the wretched islands themselves. Some stronger, man- 
 lier power would have to step in and do the work; and 
 we would have shown ourselves weaklings, unable to 
 
220 THEODORE ROOSEVELT 
 
 carry to successful completion the labors that great and 
 high-spirited nations are eager to undertake. 
 
 The work must be done. We cannot escape our re- 
 sponsibility, and if we are worth our salt, we shall be glad 
 of the chance to do the work — glad of the chance to show 
 ourselves equal to one of the great tasks set modern civi- 
 lization. But let us not deceive ourselves as to the im- 
 portance of the task. Let us not be misled by vain glory 
 into underestimating the strain it will put on our powers. 
 Above all, let us, as we value our own self-respect, face 
 the responsibilities with proper seriousness, courage, and 
 high resolve. We must demand the highest order of in- 
 tegrity and ability in our public men who are to grapple 
 with these new problems. We must hold to a rigid ac- 
 countability those public servants who show unfaithfulness 
 to the interests of the nation or inability to rise to the 
 high level of the new demands upon our strength and our 
 resources. 
 
 Our army needs complete reorganization 1 — not merely 
 enlarging — and the reorganization can only come as the 
 result of legislation. A proper general staff should be. 
 established, and the positions of ordnance, commissary, 
 and quartermaster officers should be filled by detail from 
 the line. Above all, the army must be given a chance to 
 exercise in large bodies. Never again should we see, as 
 we saw in the Spanish War, major-generals in command 
 of divisions who had never commanded three companies 
 together in the field. Yet, incredible to relate, the recent 
 Congress has shown a queer inability to learn some of the 
 lessons of the war. There were large bodies of men in 
 both branches who opposed the declaration of war, who 
 opposed the ratification of peace, who opposed the up- 
 building of the army, and who even opposed the purchase 
 of armor at a reasonable price for the battleships and 
 cruisers, thereby putting an absolute stop to the building 
 
THE STRENUOUS LIFE 221 
 
 of any new fighting ships for the navy. If during the 
 years to come any disaster should befall our arms, afloat 
 or ashore, and thereby any shame come to the United 
 States, remember that the blame will lie upon the men 
 whose names appear upon the roll-calls of Congress on 
 the wrong side of these great questions. On them will 
 lie the burden of any loss of our soldiers and sailors, of 
 any dishonor to the flag; and upon you and the people 
 of the country will lie the blame, if you do not repudiate, 
 in no unmistakable way, what these men have done. The 
 blame will not rest upon the untrained commander of 
 untried troops; upon the civil officers of a department, 
 the organization of which has been left utterly inadequate ; 
 or upon the admiral with insufficient number of ships; 
 but upon the public men who have so lamentably failed 
 in the forethought as to refuse to remedy these evils long 
 in advance, and upon the nation that stands behind those 
 public men. 
 
 The army and navy are the sword and the shield which 
 this nation must carry if she is to do her duty among the 
 nations of the earth — if she is not to stand merely as the 
 China of the Western Hemisphere. Our proper conduct 
 toward the tropic islands we have wrested from Spain 
 is merely the form which our duty has taken at the mo- 
 ment. Of course, we are bound to handle the affairs of 
 our own household well. We must see that there is civic 
 hor^sty, civic cleanliness, civic good sense in our home 
 administration of city, state, and nation. We must strive 
 for honesty in office, for honesty towards the creditors 
 of the nation and of the individual; for the widest free- 
 dom of individual initiative where possible and for the 
 wisest control of individual initiative where it is hostile 
 to the welfare of the many. But because we set our own 
 household in order, we are not thereby excused from play- 
 ing our part in the great affairs of the world. A man's 
 
222 THEODORE ROOSEVELT 
 
 first duty is to his own home, but he is not thereby excused 
 from doing his duty to the state; for if he fails in this 
 second duty it is under the penalty of ceasing to be a free- 
 man. In the same way, while a nation's first duty is 
 within its own borders, it is not thereby absolved from 
 facing its duties in the world as a whole ; and if it refuses 
 to do so, it merely forfeits its rights to struggle for a place 
 among the peoples that shape the destiny of mankind. 
 
 I have scant patience with those who fear to undertake 
 the task of governing the Philippines, and who openly 
 avow that they do fear to undertake it, or that they shrink 
 from it because of the expense and trouble; but I have 
 even scanter patience with those who make a pretense of 
 humanitarianism to hide and cover their timidity, and 
 who cant about " liberty " and " the consent of the gov- 
 erned," in order to excuse themselves for the unwilling- 
 ness to play the part of men. Their doctrines, if carried 
 out, would make it incumbent upon us to leave the 
 Apaches of Arizona to work out their own salvation and 
 to decline to interfere in a single Indian reservation. 
 Their doctrines condemn your forefathers and mine for 
 ever having settled in these United States. 
 
 When once we have put down armed resistance, when 
 once our rule is acknowledged, then an even more diffi- 
 cult task will begin, for then we must see to it that the 
 islands are administered with absolute honesty and with 
 good judgment. If we let the public service of the 
 islands be turned into the prey of the spoils politician we 
 shall have begun to tread the path which Spain trod to 
 her own destruction. We must send out there only good 
 and able men, chosen for their fitness, and not because of 
 their partisan service; and these men must not only ad- 
 minister impartial justice to the natives and serve their 
 own government with honesty and fidelity, but they must 
 also show the utmost tact and firmness, remembering that 
 
THE STRENUOUS LIFE 223 
 
 with such people as those with whom we are to deal weak- 
 ness is the greatest of crimes, and that next to weakness 
 comes lack of consideration for their principles and preju- 
 dices. 
 
 ) I preach to you, then, my countrymen, that our country 
 calls not for the life of ease, but for the life of strenuous 
 endeavor. The twentieth century looms before us big 
 with the fate of many nations. If we stand idly by, if 
 we seek merely swollen, slothful ease, and ignoble peace, 2 
 if we shrink from the hard contests where men must win 
 at hazard of their lives and at the risk of all they hold 
 dear, then the bolder and the stronger peoples will pass us 
 by and will win for themselves the domination of the 
 world. 3 Let us therefore boldly face the life of strife, 
 resolute to do our duty well and manfully; resolute to 
 uphold righteousness by deed and by word ; resolute to be 
 both honest and grave to serve high ideals, yet to use 
 practical methods. Above all, let us shrink from no strife, 
 moral or physical, within or without the nation, provided 
 that we are certain that the strife is justified ; for it is only 
 through strife, through hard and dangerous endeavor, 
 that we shall ultimately win the goal of true national 
 greatness. 
 
 Is " happy is the nation that has no history " true from the 
 point of view of modern historical method? 
 
 Compare the great issues of which Roosevelt spoke in 1899 
 with those that confronted Wilson in 191 6. 
 
 What do you think of Roosevelt's practical politics as reflected 
 in his reference to the roll-calls of Congress? 
 
 In what respects is peace for man or nation not an end in 
 itself? 
 
 Nietzsche said " live dangerously." Looking at the matter 
 from a broad point of view, which do you think is the better 
 habit, peace or strife? 
 
 In what respects did Roosevelt by means of this speech 
 attempt to alter the military policy of the United States? 
 
 Did Roosevelt recommend this change in military policy 
 
22 4 THEODORE ROOSEVELT 
 
 through nervousness, a belligerent disposition, an intimate 
 knowledge of public affairs, or vision? 
 
 Does this speech in your opinion preserve a proper balance 
 between physical power and moral duty? 
 
 How did the Spanish War affect the foreign policy of the 
 United States? 
 
 Was the new policy more democratic or less democratic than 
 the old? 
 
 In what senses did the United States at the end of Spanish 
 War become a world power? 
 
 Was Washington's advice against entangling alliances bad, 
 was it outworn, or had it been misinterpreted? 
 
 Is Roosevelt truly democratic when he denies the right of 
 self-government to Apaches and savage Philippinos? 
 
 Does Roosevelt in this speech recognize, in the words of 
 Lincoln, " a new birth of freedom " ? 
 
 Is Roosevelt in this speech urging America to work for selfish 
 ends, or is he advocating national altruism? 
 
THE CALL TO ARMS 
 
 September 5, 1914 
 
 The twenty-eighth of June, 1914, will probably be 
 taken by historians as the beginning of the Great 
 War. As a matter of fact the war was the inevitable 
 outgrowth of a very insidious development that can be 
 traced as far back as the downfall of Napoleon and 
 the resulting diplomatic agreements of the Congress of 
 Vienna. 
 
 As a consequence of secret conventions made at this 
 conference, liberty and democracy found thereafter 
 their haven in the freedom-loving lands of England 
 and France, while autocracy and absolutism were nour- 
 ished in Germany, Austria, and Russia. France de- 
 veloped a republican form of government, and her 
 people like the people of England decided for them- 
 selves how they were to be ruled. In Germany, on the 
 other hand, a Prussian military clique, under the 
 leadership of the Kaiser, seized the reins of state and 
 drove the people into a highly organized system of 
 autocratic control. 
 
 The constitution of Germany, in contrast with that 
 of the United States, was made by hereditary rulers 
 and never was approved by vote of the people. Not 
 even the Kaiser was accountable directly to his sub- 
 jects, for he maintained that he ruled by Divine Right. 
 The chief legislative body of the Empire was the 
 Bundesrath, the members of which were appointed by 
 the rulers of the various German states. As the 
 Kaiser had twenty votes in this council of sixty-one 
 
 225 
 
 
226 THE CALL TO ARMS 
 
 members, he was able both to control legislation and, 
 with the use of but fourteen of his votes, to block 
 changes in the constitution. The Reichstag, the popu- 
 lar assembly, was given very little political power and 
 was utterly unable to secure for Germany democratic 
 government. Constitutional or other radical reform 
 could come only through revolution. 
 
 When in 187 1 at the time of the Franco-Prussian 
 war, the German army in eight months overran France 
 and secured an indemnity of $1,000,000,000, and the 
 two invaluable provinces of Alsace and Lorraine, the 
 German rulers became war-mad and lost their desire 
 to win greatness slowly through the arts of peace. 
 They planned to found a great empire by means of the 
 sword. Year after year they drilled, increased, and 
 perfected their army until it became the most formi- 
 dable in Europe. In 1900 they began to construct a 
 powerful navy. So the power of the military authori- 
 ties grew until it might be said that Germany was not 
 a country that possessed an army ; it was an army that 
 possessed a country. 
 
 In a shameless way, moreover, the German people 
 furthered the plan of their rulers for conquest and 
 dominion. They submitted blindly to arbitrary au- 
 thority. They planned to build in time a railway 
 which was to extend from Berlin to Bagdad and 
 was to be the artery of a greater German Empire that 
 would in time add to Austria, Bulgaria, and Turkey, 
 and Persia, and India. 
 
 In 1 91 4 the Kiel naval canal connecting the North 
 Sea and the Baltic was completed. The Great Army 
 bill of 191 3 had brought the army to an unprecedented 
 size, and it had been drilled until it was fit. All was 
 ready. But little Servia was in the way. The Bagdad 
 railway passed through her territories and she placed 
 
THE CALL TO ARMS ^27 
 
 a hostile barrier between Germany and her allies on the 
 east. 
 
 On June 28, 1914, a son of the Emperor of Aus- 
 tria was murdered by a Serb in Sarajevo. Austria 
 seemed to be convinced that Servia had planned the 
 assassination because of her objection to Austria's con- 
 trol of Bosnia and other Serb provinces. On July 23, 
 1914, Austria sent Servia an insulting ultimatum. 
 Servia, however, granted all that was asked excepting 
 permission for Austrian officials to sit in Servian 
 courts. Austria, nevertheless, refused to accept this 
 answer and on July 28, 1914, declared war on Servia. 
 On August I, Germany, which had already begun gath- 
 ering her troops, declared war on Russia, giving as her 
 reason the statement that the latter nation was begin- 
 ning to mobilize. 
 
 War with France was the inevitable outcome. Ger- 
 man military leaders knew that the theater of 
 war would be west of the Rhine and pre- 
 pared to carry out their plans for attacking France 
 through Belgium, the neutrality of which had 
 been guaranteed by the treaties of 1839 and 
 1870, in which France, Prussia, and Great Britain 
 were parties. When Germany in spite of all 
 pledges crossed the border and violated the neutrality 
 of Belgium, Great Britain declared war on Germany, 
 and on August 1 with her army of 150,000 began to 
 help preserve the sovereignty of the little country. The 
 heroic and unexpected resistance on the part of the 
 Belgians delayed the Germans in their march to Paris, 
 and it was August 24 before the frontiers of France 
 were sighted. In September came the great battle of 
 the Marne in which the French under Marshal Joffre 
 disastrously drove back the Germans and saved the 
 yorld^for democracy. Defeated in their initial sur- 
 
 world. 
 
228 H. H. ASQUITH 
 
 prise attack, Germany resorted to trench warfare and 
 defensive tactics. 
 
 Germany's invasion of Belgium aroused every man 
 and woman in England. On August 28, 1914, Premier 
 Asquith addressed a note to the Lord Mayor of Lon- 
 don, the Lord Provost of Edinburgh, the Lord Mayor 
 of Dublin, and the Lord Mayor of Cardiff, in which he 
 advocated the holding of public meetings to make plain 
 the justice of England's cause. The response was most 
 enthusiastic. The offer of Mr. Asquith to assist this 
 movement by addressing such meetings was accepted 
 by the heads of the four cities, and in September the 
 Prime Minister delivered four memorable addresses 
 summoning Great Britain to arms. Thousands of peo- 
 ple were turned away from the great Guildhall in the 
 city of London on the evening of September 5, 1914, 
 when the address known as The Call to Arms was de- 
 livered. Through the throng that heard him, he spoke 
 to the people not only of Engand but of the whole 
 British Empire, calling them to rise as one to save 
 Europe by their example. The patriotic ardor with 
 which the address was received was truly prophetic of 
 the zeal and unanimity of the military response. 
 
 THE CALL TO ARMS 
 
 H. H. Asquith 
 
 My Lord Mayor and Citizens of London: It is 
 three and a half years since I last had the honor of ad- 
 dressing in this hall a gathering of the citizens. We were 
 then met under the presidency of one of your predecessors, 
 men of all creeds and parties, to celebrate and approve the 
 joint declaration of the two great English-speaking states 
 
THE CALL TO ARMS 229 
 
 that for the future any differences between them should 
 be settled, if not by agreement, at least by judicial inquiry 
 and arbitration, and never in any circumstances by war. 
 [Cheers.] Those of us who hailed that great Eirenicon * 
 between the United States and ourselves as a landmark on 
 the road of progress were not sanguine enough to think, 
 or even to hope, the era of war was drawing to a 
 close. But still less were we prepared to anticipate the 
 terrible spectacle which now confronts us of a contest 
 which for the number and importance of the powers 
 engaged, the scale of their armaments and armies, the 
 width of the theatre of conflict, the outpouring of blood 
 and the loss of life, the incalculable toll of suffering levied 
 upon non-combatants, the material and moral loss ac- 
 cumulating day by day to the higher interests of civilized 
 mankind — a contest which in every one of these aspects is 
 without precedent in the annals of the world. [Hear, 
 hear!] We were very confident three years ago in the 
 rightness of our position, when we welcomed the new 
 securities for peace. We are equally confident in it to-day, 
 when reluctantly, and against our will, but with a clear 
 judgment and a clean conscience, [cheers] we find our- 
 selves involved with the whole strength of this empire in 
 a bloody arbitration between might and right. The issue 
 has passed out of the domain of argument into another 
 field, but let me ask you, and through you the world out- 
 side, what would have been our condition as a nation to- 
 day if we had been base enough through timidity or 
 through perverted calculation of self-interest, or through 
 a paralysis of the sense of honor and duty, [cheers] if we 
 had been base enough to be false to our word and faithless 
 to our friends? 
 
 Our eyes would have been turned at this moment with 
 those of the whole civilized world to Belgium, a small 
 state, which has lived for more than seventy years under 
 
2 3 o H. H. ASQUITH 
 
 the several and collective guarantees to which we in com- 
 mon with Prussia and Austria were parties, and we should 
 have seen at the instance and by the action of two of these 
 guaranteeing powers her neutrality violated, her inde- 
 pendence strangled, her territory made use of as affording 
 the easiest and the most convenient road to a war of un- 
 provoked aggression against France. We, the British 
 people, would at this moment have been standing by with 
 folded arms and with such countenance as we could com- 
 mand while this small and unprotected State, in defense of 
 her vital liberties, made a heroic stand against overween- 
 ing and overwhelming force; we should have been admir- 
 ing as detached spectators the siege of Liege, the steady 
 and manful resistance of a small army to the occupation of 
 their capital, with its splendid traditions and memories, 
 the gradual forcing back of the patriotic defenders of their 
 native land to the ramparts of Antwerp, countless out- 
 rages inflicted by buccaneering levies exacted from the 
 unoffending civil population, and, finally, the greatest 
 crime committed against civilization and culture since the 
 Thirty Years' War, the sack of Louvain, 2 [Cries of 
 Shame!] with its buildings, its pictures, its unique library, 
 its unrivaled associations — a shameless holocaust of irre- 
 parable treasures lit up by blind barbarian vengeance. 
 [Prolonged cheers.] What account should we, the Gov- 
 ernment and the people of this country, have been able 
 to render to the tribunal of our national conscience and 
 sense of honor if, in defiance of our plighted and solemn 
 obligations, we had endured, nay, if we had not done our 
 best to prevent, yes, and to avenge, these intolerable out- 
 rages ? For my part I say that sooner than be a silent wit- 
 ness — which means in effect a willing accomplice — of this 
 tragic triumph of force over law and of brutality over 
 freedom, I would see this country of ours blotted out of 
 the pages of history. [Prolonged cheers.] 
 
THE CALL TO ARMS 231 
 
 That is only a phase — a lurid and illuminating phase 
 in the contest in which we have been called by the man- 
 date of duty and of honor to bear our part. The cynical 
 violation of the neutrality of Belgium was, after all, but 
 a step — the first step — in a deliberate policy of w T hich, 
 if not the immediate, the ultimate, and the not far dis- 
 tant aim, was to crush the independence and autonomy 
 of the free states of Europe. First Belgium, then Hol- 
 land, then Switzerland, countries like our own, imbued 
 and sustained with the spirit of liberty, were one after 
 another to be bent to the yoke, and these ambitions were 
 fed and fostered by a body of new doctrines and new 
 philosophies preached by professors and learned men. 
 The free and full self-development which to these small 
 states, to ourselves, to our great and growing dominions 
 over the seas, to our kinsmen across the Atlantic, is the 
 well-spring and life-breath of national existence — that 
 free self-development is the one capital offense in the code 
 of those who have made force their supreme divinity, and 
 who upon its altars are prepared to sacrifice both the 
 gathered fruits and the potential germs of the unfettered 
 human spirit. I use this language advisedly. This is 
 not merely a material; it is also a spiritual conflict. 
 [Cheers.] Upon its issues, everything that contains 
 promise and hope, that leads to emancipation and a fuller 
 liberty for the millions who make up the mass of man- 
 kind, will be found sooner or later to depend. 
 
 Let me now just for a moment turn to the actual situ- 
 ation in Europe. How do we stand? For the last ten 
 years, by what I believe to be happy and well-considered 
 diplomatic arrangements, we have established friendly and 
 increasingly intimate relations with the two powers, France 
 and Russia, with whom, in days gone by, we have had in 
 various parts of the world occasion for constant friction, 
 and now and again for possible conflict. Those new and 
 
232 H. H. ASQUITH 
 
 better relations, based in the first instance upon business 
 principles of give and take, matured into a settled temper 
 of confidence and good-will. They were never in any 
 sense or at any time, as I have frequently said in this 
 hall, directed against other powers. No man in the his- 
 tory of the world has ever labored more strenuously or 
 more successfully than my right honorable friend Sir Ed- 
 ward Grey 3 [cheers] for that which is the supreme inter- 
 est of the modern world, a general and abiding peace. It 
 is, I venture to think, a very superficial criticism which 
 suggests that under his guidance the policy of this country 
 has ignored, still less that it has counteracted and ham- 
 pered, the concert of Europe. It is little more than a 
 year ago that under his presidency, in the stress and strain 
 of the Balkan crisis, the ambassadors of all the great 
 powers met here day after day curtailing the area of 
 possible differences, reconciling warring ambitions and 
 aims, and preserving against almost incalculable odds the 
 general harmony. And it was in the same spirit and with 
 the same purpose, when a few weeks ago Austria delivered 
 her ultimatum to Servia, that our foreign secretary put 
 forward the proposal for a mediating conference between 
 the four powers who were not directly concerned — Ger- 
 many, France, Italy, and ourselves. If that proposal had 
 been accepted, actual controversy would have been settled 
 with honor to everybody, the whole of this terrible welter 
 would have been avoided. [Hear, hear!] 
 
 And with whom does the responsibility rest [cries of 
 The Kaiser!] for this refusal and for all the illimitable 
 suffering which now confronts the world? One power 
 and one power only, and that power — Germany. [Loud 
 hisses.] That is the front and origin of this world-wide 
 catastrophe. We are persevering to the end. No one 
 who has not been confronted as we were with the respon- 
 sibility of determining the issues of peace and war can 
 
THE CALL TO ARMS 233 
 
 realize the strength and energy and persistency with which 
 we have labored for peace. We persevered by every ex- 
 pedient that diplomacy could suggest, straining almost to 
 the breaking point our most cherished friendships and 
 obligations, even to the last, making effort upon effort, 
 and hoping against hope. Then, and only then, when we 
 were at last compelled to realize that the choice lay be- 
 tween honor and dishonor, between treachery and good 
 faith, when at last we reached the dividing line which 
 makes or mars a nation worthy of the name, it was then, 
 and then only, that we declared for war. Is there any 
 one in this hall or in this United Kingdom or in the vast 
 empire of which we here stand in the capital and centre 
 who blames or repents our decision? [Cries of No!] 
 For these reasons, as I believe, we must steel ourselves to 
 the task, and in the spirit which animated our forefathers 
 in their struggle against the domination of Napoleon we 
 must and we shall persevere to the end. [Cheers.] 
 
 It would be a criminal mistake to underestimate either 
 the magnitude, the fighting quality, or the staying power 
 of the forces which are arrayed against us. But it would 
 be equally foolish and equally indefensible to belittle our 
 own resources, whether for resistance or attack. Bel- 
 gium has shown us by a memorable and a glorious example 
 what can be done by a relatively small State when its 
 citizens are animated and fired by the spirit of patriotism. 
 In France and Russia we have as allies two of the great- 
 est powers of the world engaged with us in a common 
 cause, who do not mean to separate 4 themselves from us 
 any more than we mean to separate ourselves from them. 
 We have upon the seas the strongest and most magnificent 
 fleet that has ever been seen. The expeditionary force 
 which left our shores less than a month ago has never 
 been surpassed, as its glorious achievements in the field 
 have already made clear, not only in material and equip- 
 
234 H. H. ASQUITH 
 
 ment but in the physical and the moral quality of its con- 
 stituents. [Cheers.] 
 
 As regards the navy, I am sure my right honorable 
 friend (Mr. Winston Churchill) will tell you there is 
 happily little more to be done. I do not flatter it when 
 I say that its superiority is equally marked in every de- 
 partment and sphere of its activity. [Cheers.] We rely 
 on it with the most absolute confidence, not only to guard 
 our shores against the possibility of invasion, not only to 
 seal up the gigantic battleships of the enemy in the in- 
 glorious seclusion of his own ports, whence from time to 
 time, he furtively steals forth to sow the seeds of mur- 
 derous snares, which are more full of menace to neutral 
 ships than to the British fleet. Our navy does all this, 
 and while it is thirsting, I do not doubt, for that trial 
 of strength in a fair and open fight, which is so far pru- 
 dently denied it, it does a great deal more. It has hunted 
 the German mercantile marine from the high seas. It 
 has kept open our own sources of food supply and has 
 largely curtailed those of the enemy, and when the few 
 German cruisers which still infest the more distant ocean 
 routes have been disposed of, as they will be disposed of 
 very soon, [cheers] it will achieve for British and neutral 
 commerce passing backward and forward, from and to 
 every part of our empire, a security as complete as it has 
 ever enjoyed in the days of unbroken peace. Let us honor 
 the memory of the gallant seamen who, in the pursuit of 
 one or another of these varied and responsible duties, have 
 already laid down their lives for their country. 
 
 In regard to the army there is a call for a new, a con- ■ 
 tinuous, a determined, and a united effort. For, as the 
 war goes on, we shall have not merely to replace the 
 wastage caused by casualties, not merely to maintain our 
 military power at its original level, but we must, if we 
 are to play a worthy part, enlarge its scale, increase its 
 
THE CALL TO ARMS 235 
 
 numbers and multiply many times its effectiveness as a 
 fighting instrument. The object of the appeal which I 
 have made to you, my Lord Mayor, and to the other chief 
 magistrates of our capital cities is to impress upon the 
 people of the United Kingdom the imperious urgency 
 of this supreme duty. Our self-governing dominions 
 throughout the empire, without any solicitation on our 
 part, have demonstrated with a spontaneousness and a 
 unanimity unparalleled in history their determination to 
 affirm their brotherhood with us and to make our cause 
 their own. From Canada, from Australia, from New 
 Zealand, from South Africa, and from Newfoundland, 
 the children of the empire 5 assert, not as an obligation, 
 but as a privilege, their right and their willingness to con- 
 tribute money and material, and what is better than all, 
 the strength and sinews, the fortunes, and the lives of 
 their best manhood. [Cheers.] India, too, with no less 
 alacrity, has claimed her share in the common task. Every 
 class and creed, British and natives, Princes and people, 
 Hindus and Mohammedans, vie with one another in noble 
 and emulous rivalry. Two divisions of our magnificent 
 Indian Army are already on their way. [Cheers.] We 
 welcome with appreciation and affection their proffered 
 aid. In an empire which knows no distinction of race 
 or cause we all alike as subjects of the King-Emperor 
 are joint and equal custodians of our common interests 
 and fortunes. We are here to hail with profound and 
 heartfelt gratitude their association, side by side and 
 shoulder to shoulder, with our home and dominion troops, 
 under the flag which is the symbol to all of a unity that 
 a world in arms cannot dissever or dissolve. With these 
 inspiring appeals and examples from our fellow-subjects 
 all over the world, what are we doing and what ought we 
 to do here at home? 
 
 Mobilization was ordered 6 on the 4th of August ; imme- 
 
236 H. H. ASQUITH 
 
 diately afterward Lord Kitchener Issued his call for ioo,- 
 ooo recruits for the regular army, which has been followed 
 by a second call for another 100,000. The response up 
 to to-day gives us between 250,000 and 300,000. I am 
 glad to say that London has done its share. The total 
 number of Londoners accepted is not less than 42,000. 
 [Cheers.] I need hardly say that that appeal involves no 
 disparagement or discouragement of the territorial force. 
 The number of units in that force who have volunteered 
 for foreign service is most satisfactory and grows every 
 day. We look to them with confidence to increase their 
 numbers, to perfect their organization and training, and 
 to play efficiently the part which has always been assigned 
 to them, both offensive and defensive, in the military 
 system of the empire. But to go back to the expansion of 
 the regular army. We want more men — men of the best 
 fighting quality, and if for a moment the number who 
 offer themselves and are accepted should prove to be in 
 excess of those who can at once be adequately trained and 
 equipped, do not let them doubt that prompt provision 
 will be made for the incorporation of all willing and able 
 men in the righting forces of the kingdom. We want, 
 first of all, men, and we shall endeavor to secure them. 
 Men desiring to serve together shall, wherever possible, 
 be allotted to the same regiment or corps. The raising of 
 battalions by counties or municipalities with this object 
 will be in every way encouraged. But we want not less 
 urgently a larger supply of ex-non-commissioned officers, 
 and the pick of the men with whom in the past days they 
 served, men, therefore, whom in most cases we shall be 
 asking to give up regular employment and to return to 
 the work of the State, which they alone are competent to 
 do. The appeal we make is addressed quite as much 
 to their employers as to the men themselves. The men 
 ought to be absolutely assured of reinstatement 7 in their 
 
THE CALL TO ARMS 237 
 
 business at the end of the war. Finally, there are num- 
 bers of commissioned officers now in retirement who are 
 much experienced in the handling of troops and have 
 served their country in the past. Let them come forward, 
 too, and show their willingness, if need be, to train bodies 
 of men for whom at the moment no cadre or unit can be 
 found. 
 
 I have little more to say. Of the actual progress of 
 the war I will not say anything, except that in my judg- 
 ment in whatever direction we look there is abundant 
 ground for pride and for confidence. I say nothing more, 
 because I think we should all bear in mind that we are at 
 present watching the fluctuations of fortune only in the 
 early stages of what is going to be a protracted struggle. 
 We must learn to take long views, and to cultivate, above 
 all, other faculties — those of patience, endurance, and 
 steadfastness. Meanwhile, let us go, each of us, to his or 
 her appropriate place in the great common task. Never 
 had a people more or richer sources of encouragement and 
 inspiration. Let us realize, first of all, that we are fight- 
 ing as a united empire, in a cause worthy of the highest 
 traditions of our race. Let us keep in mind the patient 
 and indomitable seamen, who never relax for a moment, 
 night or day, their stern vigil of the lonely sea. Let us 
 keep in mind our gallant troops, who to-day, after a fort- 
 night's continuous fighting under conditions which would 
 try the metal of the best army that ever took the field, 
 maintain not only an undefeated but an unbroken front. 
 [Cheers.] Finally, let us recall the memories of the great 
 men and the great deeds of the past, commemorated, some 
 of them, in the monuments which we see around us on 
 these walls, not forgetting the dying message of the 
 younger Pitt, his last public utterance, made at the table 
 of one of your predecessors, my Lord Mayor, in this very 
 hall: "England has saved herself by her exertions, and, 
 
238 H. H. ASQUITH 
 
 will, as I trust, save Europe by her example." The Eng- 
 land of those days gave a noble answer to his appeal, and 
 did not sheath the sword until, after nearly twenty years 
 of fighting, the freedom of Europe was secured. Let us 
 go and do likewise. [Prolonged cheers.] 
 
 What influence had Asquith's The Call to Arms on the growth 
 of American political ideals? 
 
 From what points of view was the Great War an attack on 
 democracy? 
 
 Point out practices in the government of Germany in 1914 
 that were repudiated by the English previous even to American 
 independence. 
 
 Had it been customary in England for the prime minister to 
 appeal directly to the people? 
 
 What purpose was served by Asquith's reference in the first 
 paragraph of his speech to the peace treaty with America? 
 
 Compare Asquith's statement of Germany's aims with the 
 accounts given by Lloyd-George and President Wilson. 
 
 Comment briefly on Britain's attempts to avoid the war. 
 
 What, according to Asquith, was the predominating motive 
 that led England to engage in the war? 
 
 Contrast the style of Asquith's speech with that of Patrick 
 Henry's. Does the difference indicate corresponding degrees 
 of sincerity and determination. 
 
 If you were to judge by the applause recorded in this speech, 
 what motives or emotions chiefly animated the audience? 
 
 What was the effect of the war on the solidarity of the 
 British Empire? 
 
 How does this speech point to a democracy broader than any 
 that had yet existed? 
 
PRESIDENT WILSON'S MESSAGE TO 
 CONGRESS 
 
 April 2, 1917 
 
 When the Germans invaded Belgium, Americans were 
 appalled by the ruthless violation of treaties and of 
 the principles of humanity and international law. The 
 suddenness of the. attack and the effects of unsuspected 
 German propaganda, however, clouded the issues and 
 made it seem uncertain what course of action ought 
 to be followed. It seemed best to remain neutral. Ac- 
 cordingly early in August, 1914, President Wilson ap- 
 pealed to the American people in these words, " Every 
 man who really loves America will act and speak in 
 the true spirit of neutrality, which is the spirit of 
 impartiality and fairness and friendliness to all con- 
 cerned. ,, It is true that at this time there were Ameri- 
 cans who fully appreciated the sublime heroism with 
 which Belgium was holding back the foes of civiliza- 
 tion, but the nation as a whole was not then ready for 
 war. 
 
 For years America had devoted herself to thoughts 
 of peace. The military establishment of Germany had 
 been looked upon with amusement, for it was a com- 
 mon American view that the last war in the history 
 of the world had been fought. Very little was known 
 about European politics and false statements made by 
 German agents were easily believed. One-third of the 
 population of the United States was foreign born and 
 naturally as regards European affairs divided in their 
 sympathies. In addition to the hundreds of thousands 
 
 239 
 
2 4 o MESSAGE TO CONGRESS 
 
 of German-Americans who were hostile to the Allies, 
 there were numerous other persons who for one reason 
 or another were unfriendly to England or France or 
 Russia. Even some of those citizens who thought it 
 our moral and political duty to take the side of Bel- 
 gium advised in 1914 that America continue for a 
 longer period its policy of neutrality since the Ameri- 
 can army was so poorly equipped and was so pitifully 
 small. 
 
 The situation, however, gradually changed. When 
 through diplomatic means Germany had failed to pre- 
 vent American firms from selling ' munitions to her 
 enemies, she endeavored through paid agents and spies 
 to initiate a campaign of violence in the United States 
 by inciting strikes, encouraging sabotage, and dynamit- 
 ing buildings. Although such actions on Germany's 
 part naturally cost her many supporters, the feeling 
 against her did not become intensely bitter until Febru- 
 ary, 191 5, when in utter lack of regard for interna- 
 tional law, Germany announced that she was about to 
 use submarines to destroy, instead of capture, enemy 
 merchant vessels on sight and to prevent neutrals from 
 trading with England and France. 
 
 Even this contempt for American rights, neverthe- 
 less, did not stir Americans so deeply as the growing 
 conviction that England and France were fighting a 
 battle for civilization. The cockneys of London, 
 many of them miserable little men, had left their cabs 
 and high stools in the offices, had sent their poorly 
 nourished wives and children to the munition factories 
 and the farms, and had gone to Ypres and the Somme 
 and there had laid down their lives by thousands in 
 support of the principles from which had grown the 
 sweetness and light of American life. At Verdun the 
 German hordes determined that France should be bled 
 
MESSAGE TO CONGRESS 241 
 
 white and Prussians would hew a way to the west. 
 With poison gas and bayonet, with shell and machine- 
 gun, they cut down division after division of French 
 soldiers. The poilus blocked the roads with their 
 bodies and the Germans did not pass. As the months 
 went by it became clearer to most Americans that 
 England and France were fighting our fight while we 
 stood idly by. 
 
 Meanwhile submarine activity was becoming more 
 serious. After numerous vessels had been torpedoed 
 with the loss of some American lives, the great liner 
 Lusitania, carrying 1,918 men, women, and children, 
 was sunk, May 7, 1915. Among the 1,154 passengers 
 drowned were 114 Americans. So great was the hor- 
 ror and resentment created throughout the country by 
 this act that probably a majority of United States 
 citizens believed that the time had come when America 
 should enter the war to help the Allies. President 
 Wilson, however, still cherished the hope that if 
 America remained neutral the United States might be 
 the means of reconciling the contending powers and 
 thereby saving endless suffering and millions of lives. 
 The President's forbearance and patience were sorely 
 tried when soon after the destruction of the Lusitania 
 other ships were sunk without any effort to save pas- 
 sengers. His spirit can be compared only to that of 
 Lincoln in the Civil War when resisting alike the taunts 
 and slurs of radical abolitionists and the threats of 
 Southern sympathizers, he waited with infinite patience 
 until the time was fit before he issued his proclamation 
 that the slaves were free. 
 
 On January 31, 19 17, the German government an- 
 nounced that the next day it would begin unrestricted 
 submarine warfare of a far more ruthless character 
 and would sink enemy and neutral ships alike if found 
 
242 WOODROW WILSON 
 
 in the proscribed zones. On February 3, 1917, the 
 German ambassador at Washington was dismissed. 
 On February 28, the Federal Secret Service made pub- 
 lic the Zimmermann note in which Germany proposed 
 to Mexico that she and Japan form a military alliance 
 for the purpose of gaining territory from the United 
 States. It was no longer possible for any American 
 statesman, no matter how peace-loving, to defend these 
 acts. At last the country was practically unanimous 
 for armed resistance. In the world's history no na- 
 tion able to protect itself had ever been more reluctant 
 than the United States to relinquish a policy of peace 
 and adopt a policy of war. 
 
 Even under these circumstances German spies and 
 sympathizers made a last effort to prevent action on 
 the part of the United States. As Congress assem- 
 bled in extraordinary session at the call of the Presi- 
 dent, an attempt was made by German propagandists 
 to create the impression that many citizens were still 
 opposed to America's taking the part of the Allies. 
 On April 2, 1917, however, in the presence of both 
 houses of Congress assembled in joint session, the 
 President with calmness and dignity delivered what is 
 probably the most momentous Message ever spoken by 
 an American executive. 
 
 MESSAGE TO CONGRESS 
 
 April 2, 1917 
 
 Woodrow Wilson 
 
 Gentlemen of the Congress: I have called the Con- 
 gress into extraordinary session 1 because there are serious, 
 very serious, choices of policy to be made, and made imme- 
 
MESSAGE TO CONGRESS 243 
 
 diately, which it was neither right nor constitutionally 
 permissible 2 that I should assume the responsibility of 
 making. 
 
 On the third of February last I officially laid before 
 you the extraordinary announcement of the Imperial Ger- 
 man Government that on and after the first day of Febru- 
 ary it was its purpose to put aside all restraints of law or 
 of humanity and use its submarines to sink every vessel 
 that sought to approach either the ports of Great Britain 
 and Ireland or the western coast of Europe or any of 
 the ports controlled by the enemies of Germany within the 
 Mediterranean. That had seemed to be the object of the 
 German submarine warfare earlier in the war, but since 
 April of last year the Imperial Government had somewhat 
 restrained the commanders of its undersea craft in con- 
 formity with its promise then given to us 3 that passenger 
 boats should not be sunk and that due warning would be 
 given to all other vessels which its submarines might seek 
 to destroy, when no resistance was offered or escape at- 
 tempted, and care taken that their crews were given at 
 least a fair chance to save their lives in their open boats. 
 The precautions taken were meagre and haphazard 
 enough, as was proved in distressing instance after in- 
 stance in the progress of the cruel and unmanly business, 
 but a certain degree of restraint was observed. The new 
 policy has swept every restriction aside. Vessels of every 
 kind, whatever their flag, their character, their cargo, their 
 destination, their errand, have been ruthlessly sent to the 
 bottom without warning and without thought of help or 
 mercy for those on board, the vessels of friendly neutrals 
 along with those of belligerents. Even hospital ships and 
 ships carrying relief to the sorely bereaved and stricken 
 people of Belgium, though the latter were provided with 
 safe conduct through the proscribed areas by the German 
 Government itself and were distinguished by unmistakable 
 
 I 
 
244 WOODROW WILSON 
 
 marks of identity, have been sunk * with the same reckless 
 lack of compassion or of principle. 
 
 I was for a little while unable to believe that such things 
 would in fact be done by any government that had hitherto 
 subscribed to the humane practices of civilized nations. 
 International law had its origin in the attempt to set up 
 some law which would be respected and observed upon the 
 seas, where no nation had right of dominion and where 
 lay the free highways of the world. By painful stage after 
 stage has that law been built up, with meager enough re- 
 sults, indeed, after all was accomplished that could be 
 accomplished, but always with a clear view, at least, of 
 what the heart and conscience of mankind demanded. 
 This minimum of right the German Government has 
 swept aside under the plea of retaliation and necessity and 
 because it had no weapons which it could use at sea except 
 these which it is impossible to employ as it is employing 
 them without throwing to the winds all scruples of hu- 
 manity or of respect for the understandings that were 
 supposed to underlie the intercourse of the world. I am 
 not now thinking of the loss of property involved, immense 
 and serious as that is, but only of the wanton and whole- 
 sale destruction of the lives of non-combatants, men, 
 women, and children, engaged in pursuits which have 
 always, even in the darkest periods of modern history, been 
 deemed innocent and legitimate. Property can be paid 
 for; the lives of peaceful and innocent people can not 
 be. The present German submarine warfare against com- 
 merce is a warfare against mankind. 
 
 It is a war against all nations. American ships have 
 been sunk, American lives taken, in ways which it has 
 stirred us very deeply to learn of, but the ships and peo- 
 ple of other neutral and friendly nations have been sunk 
 and overwhelmed in the waters in the same way. There 
 has been no discrimination. The challenge is to all man- 
 
MESSAGE TO CONGRESS 245 
 
 kind. Each nation must decide for itself how it will meet 
 it. The choice we make for ourselves must be made with 
 a moderation of counsel and a temperateness of judgment 
 befitting our character and our motives as a nation. We 
 must put excited feeling away. Our motive will not be 
 revenge or the victorious assertion of the physical might 
 of the nation, but only the vindication of right, of human 
 right, of which we are only a single champion. 
 
 When I addressed the Congress on the twenty-sixth of 
 February last I thought that it would suffice to assert 
 our neutral rights with arms, our right to use the seas 
 against unlawful interference, our right to keep our peo- 
 ple safe against unlawful violence. But armed neutrality, 
 it now appears, is impracticable. Because submarines are 
 in effect outlaws when used as the German submarines 
 have been used against merchant shipping, it is impossible 
 to defend ships against their attacks as the law of nations 
 has assumed that merchantmen would defend themselves 
 against privateers or cruisers, visible craft giving chase 
 upon the open sea. It is common prudence in such circum- 
 stances, grim necessity indeed, to endeavor to destroy them 
 before they have shown their own intention. They must 
 be dealt with upon sight, if dealt with at all. The Ger- 
 man Government denies the right of neutrals to use arms 
 at all within the areas of the sea which it has proscribed, 
 even in the defense of rights which no modern publicist 
 has ever before questioned their right to defend. The 
 intimation is conveyed that the armed guards which we 
 have placed on our merchant ships will be treated as be- 
 yond the pale of law and subject to be dealt with as 
 pirates would be. Armed neutrality is ineffectual enough 
 at best; in such circumstances and in the face of such 
 pretentions it is worse than ineffectual : it is likely only to 
 produce what it was meant to prevent; it is practically 
 certain to draw us into the war without either the rights 
 
246 WOODROW WILSON 
 
 or the effectiveness of belligerents. There is one choice 
 we cannot make, we are incapable of making : we will not 
 choose the path of submission and suffer the most sacred 
 rights of our nation and our people to be ignored or vio- 
 lated. The wrongs against which we now array ourselves 
 are no common wrongs ; they cut to the very roots of hu- 
 man life. 
 
 With a profound sense of the solemn and even tragical 
 character of the step I am taking and of the grave respon- 
 sibilities which it involves, but in unhesitating obedience 
 to what I deem my constitutional duty, I advise that the 
 Congress declare the recent course of the Imperial Ger- 
 man Government to be in fact nothing less than war 
 against the government and people of the United States; 
 that it formally accept the status of belligerent which has 
 thus been thrust upon it ; and that it take immediate steps 
 not only to put the country in a more thorough state of 
 defense but also to exert all its power and employ all its 
 resources to bring the government of the German Empire 
 to terms and end the war. 
 
 What this will involve is clear. It will involve the 
 utmost practicable cooperation in counsel and action with 
 the governments now at war with Germany, and, as in- 
 cident to that, the extension to those Governments of 
 the most liberal financial credits, in order that our re- 
 sources may, so far as possible, be added to theirs. It 
 will involve the organization and mobilization of all the 
 material resources of the country to supply the materials 
 of war and serve the incidental needs of the nation in the 
 most abundant, and yet the most economical and efficient, 
 way possible. 
 
 It will involve the immediate full equipment of the 
 navy in all respects, but particularly in supplying it 
 with the best means of dealing with the enemy's sub- 
 marines. It will involve the immediate addition to the 
 
MESSAGE TO CONGRESS 247 
 
 armed forces of the United States, already provided for 
 by law in case of war, of at least 500,000 men, who 
 should, in my opinion, be chosen upon the principle of 
 universal liability to service, and also the authorization 
 of subsequent additional increments of equal force so soon 
 as they may be needed and can be handled in training. 
 
 It will involve also, of course, the granting of adequate 
 credits to the government, sustained, I hope, so far as they 
 can equitably be sustained by the present generation, by 
 well-conceived taxation. I say sustained so far as may be 
 equitable by taxation because it seems to me that it would 
 be most unwise to base the credits which will now be 
 necessary entirely on borrowed money. It is our duty, I 
 must respectfully urge, to protect our people so far as 
 we may against the very serious hardships and evils which 
 would be likely to arise out of the inflation which would 
 be produced by vast loans. In carrying out the measures 
 by which these things are to be accomplished we should 
 keep constantly in mind the wisdom of interfering as 
 little as possible in our own preparation and in the equip- 
 ment of our own military forces with the duty — for it 
 will be a very practical duty — of supplying the nations 
 already at war with Germany with the materials which 
 they can obtain only from us or by our assistance. They 
 are in the field and we should help them in every way to 
 be effective there. 
 
 I shall take the liberty of suggesting, through the sev- 
 eral executive departments of the government for the 
 consideration of your committees, measures for the 
 accomplishment of the several objects I have mentioned. 
 I hope that it will be your pleasure to deal with them as 
 having been framed after very careful thought by the 
 branch of the government upon which the responsibility 
 of conducting the war and safeguarding the nation will 
 most directly fall. 
 
248 WOODROW WILSON 
 
 While we do these things, these deeply momentous 
 things, let us be very clear, and make very clear to all the 
 world what our motives and our objects are. 5 My own 
 thought has not been driven from its habitual and normal 
 course by the unhappy events of the last two months, and 
 I do not believe that the thought of the nation has been 
 altered or clouded by them. I have exactly the same thing 
 in mind now that I had in mind when I addressed the 
 Senate on the 22d of January last; the same that I had in 
 mind when I addressed the Congress on the 3d of Febru- 
 ary and on the 26th of February. Our object now, as 
 then, is to vindicate the principles of peace and justice in 
 the life of the world as against selfish and autocratic 
 power and to set up amongst the really free and self- 
 governed peoples of the world such a concert of purpose 
 and of action as will henceforth ensure the observance of 
 those principles. Neutrality is no longer feasible or desir- 
 able where the peace of the world is involved and the 
 freedom of its peoples, and the menace to that peace and 
 freedom lies in the existence of autocratic governments 
 backed by organized force which is controlled wholly by 
 their will, not by the will of their people. We have seen 
 the last of neutrality in such circumstances. We are at the 
 beginning of an age in which it will be insisted that the 
 same standards of conduct and of responsibility for wrong 
 done shall be observed among nations and their govern- 
 ments that are observed among the individual citizens of 
 civilized states. 
 
 We have no quarrel with the German people. We 
 have no feeling towards them but one of sympathy and 
 friendship. It was not upon their impulse that their gov- 
 ernment acted in entering this war. It was not with their 
 previous knowledge or approval. It was a war deter- 
 mined upon as wars used to be determined upon in the 
 old, unhappy days 6 when peoples were nowhere consulted 
 
MESSAGE TO CONGRESS 249 
 
 by their rulers and wars were provoked and waged in the 
 interest of dynasties or of little groups of ambitious men 
 who were accustomed to use their fellow men as pawns 
 and tools. Self-governed nations do not fill their neigh- 
 bor states with spies or set the course of intrigue to bring 
 about some critical posture of affairs which will give them 
 an opportunity to strike and make conquest. Such designs 
 can be successfully worked out only under cover and 
 where no one has the right to ask questions. Cunningly 
 contrived plans of deception or aggression, carried, it may 
 be, from generation to generation, can be worked out and 
 kept from the light only within the privacy of courts or 
 behind the carefully guarded confidences of a narrow and 
 privileged class. They are happily impossible where public 
 opinion commands and insists upon full information con- 
 cerning all the nation's affairs. 
 
 A steadfast concert for peace can never be maintained 
 except by a partnership of democratic nations. No auto- 
 cratic government could be trusted to keep faith within it 
 or observe its covenants. It must be a league of honour, 
 a partnership of opinion. Intrigue would eat its vitals 
 away; the plottings of inner circles who could plan what 
 they would and render account to no one would be a cor- 
 ruption seated at its very heart. Only free peoples can 
 hold their purpose and their honour steady to a common 
 end and prefer the interests of mankind to any narrow 
 interest of their own. 
 
 One of the things that has served to convince us that 
 the Prussian autocracy was not and could never be our 
 friend is that from the very outset of the present war 
 it has filled our unsuspecting communities and even our 
 offices of government with spies and set criminal intrigues 
 everywhere afoot against our national unity of counsel, 
 our peace within and without, our industries and our 
 commerce. Indeed, it is now evident that its spies were 
 
2 5o WOODROW WILSON 
 
 here even before the war began, and it is unhappily not 
 a matter of conjecture but a fact proved in our courts 
 of justice that the intrigues which have more than once 
 come perilously near to disturbing the peace and dis- 
 locating the industries of the country have been carried 
 on at the instigation, with the support, and even under 
 the personal direction of official agents of the Imperial 
 Government accredited to the Government of the United 
 States. Even in checking these things and trying to 
 extirpate them we have sought to put the most generous 
 interpretation possible upon them because we knew that 
 their source lay, not in any hostile feeling or purpose of 
 the German people toward us (who were, no doubt, as 
 ignorant of them as we ourselves were) but only in the 
 selfish designs of a government that did what it pleased 
 and told its people nothing. But they have played their 
 part in serving to convince us at last that that government 
 entertains no real friendship for us and means to act 
 against our peace and security at its convenience. That 
 it means to stir up enemies against us at our very doors the 
 intercepted note 7 to the German Minister at Mexico 
 City is eloquent evidence. 
 
 We are accepting this challenge of hostile purpose be- 
 cause we know that in such a government, following 
 such methods, we can never have a friend ; and that in the 
 presence of its organized power, always lying in wait to 
 accomplish we know not what purpose, there can be no 
 assured security for the democratic governments of the 
 world. We are now about to accept gauge of battle with 
 this natural foe of liberty, and shall, if necessary, spend 
 the whole force of the nation to check and nullify its pre- 
 tensions and its power. We are glad, now that we see the 
 facts with no veil of false pretense about them, to fight 
 \thus for the ultimate peace of the world and for the libera- 
 tion of its peoples — the German people included — for the 
 
MESSAGE TO CONGRESS 251 
 
 rights of nations great and small and the privilege of men 
 everywhere to choose their way of life and of obedience. 
 The world mustjj&jnade safe^f or democracy. Its peace 
 must be planted upon trie trusted foundations of political 
 liberty. We have no selfish ends to serve. We desire 
 no conquest, no dominion. We seek no indemnities for 
 ourselves, no material compensation for the sacrifices we 
 shall freely make. We are but one of the champions 
 of the rights of mankind. We shall be satisfied when 
 those rights have been made as secure as the faith and the 
 freedom of the nation can make them. 
 
 Just because we fight without rancor and without self- 
 ish objects, seeking nothing for ourselves but what we 
 shall wish to share with all free peoples, we shall, I feel 
 confident, conduct our operations as belligerents without 
 passion and ourselves observe with proud punctilio the 
 principles of right and of fair play we profess to be 
 fighting for. 
 
 I have said nothing of the governments allied with the 
 Imperial Government of Germany because they have not 
 made war upon us or challenged us to defend our right 
 and our honor. The Austro-Hungarian Government has, 
 indeed, avowed its unqualified indorsement and acceptance 
 of the reckless and lawless submarine warfare adopted now 
 without disguise by the Imperial German Government, 
 and it has therefore not been possible for this government 
 to receive Count Tarnowski, the Ambassador recently ac- 
 credited to this government by the Imperial and Royal 
 Government of Austria-Hungary; but that government 
 has not actually engaged in warfare against citizens of the 
 United States on the seas, and I take the liberty, for the 
 present at least, of postponing a discussion of our relations 
 with the authorities at Vienna. We enter this war only 
 where we are clearly forced into it because there are no 
 Dther means of defending our rights. 
 
 other rr 
 
252 WOODROW WILSON 
 
 It will be all the easier for us to conduct ourselves as 
 belligerents in a high spirit of right and fairness because 
 we act without animus, not in enmity towards a people or 
 with the desire to bring any injury or disadvantage upon 
 them, but only in armed opposition to an irresponsible 
 government which has thrown aside all considerations of 
 humanity and of right and is running amuck. We are, 
 let me say again, the sincere friends of the German people, 
 and shall desire nothing so much as the early reestablish- 
 ment of intimate relations of mutual advantage between 
 us, — however hard it may be for them, for the time being, 
 to believe that this is spoken from our hearts. We have 
 borne with their present government through all these 
 bitter months because of that friendship, — exercising a 
 patience and forbearance which would otherwise have 
 been impossible. We shall, happily, still have an oppor- 
 tunity to prove that friendship in our daily attitude and 
 actions towards the millions of men and women of Ger- 
 man birth and native sympathy who live amongst us and 
 share our life, and we shall be proud to prove it towards 
 all who are in fact loyal to their neighbors and to the 
 government in the hour of test. They are, most of them, 
 as true and loyal Americans as if they had never known 
 any other fealty or allegiance. They will be prompt to 
 stand with us in rebuking and restraining the few who 
 may be of a different mind and purpose. If there should 
 be disloyalty, it will be dealt with with a firm hand of 
 stern repression ; but, if it lifts its head at all, it will lift 
 it only here and there and without countenance except 
 from a lawless and malignant few. 
 
 ""It is a distressing and oppressive duty, Gentlemen of 
 the Congress, which I have performed in thus addressing 
 you. There are, it may be, many months of fiery trial 
 and sacrifice ahead of us. It is a fearful thing to lead 
 this great peaceful people into war, into the most terrible 
 
MESSAGE TO CONGRESS 253 
 
 and disastrous of all wars, civilization itself seeming to 
 be in the balance. But the right is more precious than 
 peace, and we shall fight for trie things which we have 
 always carried nearest our hearts, — for democracy, for the 
 right of those who submit to authority to have a voice in 
 their own governments, for the rights and liberties of 
 small nations, for a universal dominion of right by such a 
 concert of free peoples as shall bring peace and safety to 
 all nations and make the world itself at last free. To 
 such a task we can dedicate our lives and our fortunes, 
 everything that we are and everything that we have, with 
 the pride of those who know T that the day has come when 
 America is privileged to spend her blood and her might 
 for the principles that gave her birth and happiness and 
 the peace which she has treasured. God helping Her, she 
 can do no other. 8 
 
 Who in America has the power to declare war? 
 
 What were the " choices of policy " before Congress at the 
 time this speech was delivered? 
 
 Could President Wilson have made a distinction between the 
 German people and the German government if the German 
 government had been truly democratic? 
 
 Premier Asquith in The Call to Arms said that England in 
 entering the war was actuated by no narrow or selfish na- 
 tionalism. Is President Wilson equally altruistic in outlining 
 America's course? 
 
 The United States first guarded its own liberty; later it 
 attempted to protect weak American republics; finally it helped 
 to make the world safe for democracy. Was this expansion 
 of its sphere of action the result of a growing moral conscious- 
 ness, or was it due to other influences? 
 
 Did President Wilson advocate a new principle in inter- 
 national law when he maintained that " the same standards of 
 conduct and responsibility for wrong done should be observed 
 among nations and their governments that are observed among 
 the individual citizens of civilized states"? 
 
THE MEANING OF AMERICA'S ENTRANCE 
 INTO THE WAR 
 
 April 12, 1917 
 
 The news that the American Congress had declared 
 war against Germany was received with joy and en- 
 thusiasm throughout France and England. The Lon- 
 don papers were rilled with articles of appreciation and 
 with accounts of the material and moral aid that was 
 about to come to the Allies. It was the general opinion 
 of English statesmen that the entrance of America into 
 the struggle was the most important event of the war. 
 Ex-premier Asquith said that a day had dawned whose 
 " sun shall not set until the two great English-speaking 
 democracies can rejoice together, as fellow-workers 
 and fellow-combatants, over the triumph of freedom 
 and of right." L&r^^*^ 
 
 At the American Luncheon Club," on April 12, 1917, 
 a great company of distinguished Americans and 
 Britons gathered to celebrate America's entrance into 
 the war. It was said that no unofficial social event 
 within a generation had brought together more men of 
 prominence than were present on this occasion. After 
 the cloth had been removed and toasts to President 
 Wilson and King George had been drunk with much 
 enthusiasm, Ambassador Page, who was presiding, 
 spoke of the President's recent message to Congress. 
 " From all of the states, from the states of the great 
 Mississippi valley, from the South and from the Pacific 
 they will come — as many millions as you need. We 
 
 254 
 
AMERICA'S ENTRANCE INTO THE WAR 255 
 
 come in answer only to the high call of duty and not 
 for any national reward ; not for territory, not for in- 
 demnity or conquest; not for anything except the 
 high duty to succor democracy when it is desperately 
 assailed." 
 
 The reply made by Premier Lloyd-George to the 
 words of Ambassador Page is one of the most impor- 
 tant historical documents brought forth by the great 
 struggle for democracy. It is known as Lloyd- 
 George's speech on The Meaning of America's En- 
 trance into the War. 
 
 THE MEANING OF AMERICA'S ENTRANCE 
 INTO THE WAR 
 
 David Lloyd-George 
 
 I am in the happy position of being, T think, the first 
 Prime minister of the Crown who, speaking on behalf 
 of the people of this country, can salute the American 
 nation as comrades in arms. I am glad; I am proud. I 
 am glad not merely because of the stupendous resources 
 which this great nation will bring to the succor of the 
 alliance, but I rejoice as a democrat that the advent of 
 the United States into this war gives the final stamp and 
 seal to the character of the conflict as a struggle against 
 military autocracy throughout the world. 
 
 This was the note which ran through the great deliver- 
 ance of President Wilson. It was echoed, Sir, in your 
 resounding words to-day. The United States of America 
 have the noble tradition never broken, of having never 
 engaged in war except for liberty. And this is the great- 
 est struggle for liberty that they have ever embarked 
 upon. 1 am not at all surprised, when one recalls the 
 
256 DAVID LLOYD-GEORGE 
 
 wars of the past, that America took its time to make up 
 its mind about the character of this struggle. In Europe 
 most of the great wars of the past were waged 'for dynastic 
 aggrandizement and conquest. No wonder when this 
 great war started that there were some elements of sus- 
 picion still lurking in the minds of the people of the 
 United States of America. There were those who thought 
 perhaps that Kings were at their old tricks, and although 
 they saw the gallant Republic of France fighting, they — 
 some of them perhaps — regarded it as the poor victim of 
 a conspiracy of monarchical swashbucklers. 1 The fact 
 that the United States of America has made up its mind, 
 finally makes it abundantly clear to the world that this 
 is no struggle of that character, but a great fight for hu- 
 man liberty. 
 
 They naturally did not know at first what we had 
 endured in Europe for years from this military caste in 
 Prussia. It never has reached the United States of 
 America. Prussia was not a democracy. The Kaiser 
 promises that it will be a democracy after the war. I 
 think he is right. But Prussia not merely was not a 
 democracy. Prussia was not a state; Prussia was an 
 army. It had great industries that had been highly de- 
 veloped ; a great educational system ; it had its univer- 
 sities; it had developed its science. 
 
 All these were subordinate to the one great predomi- 
 nant purpose, the purpose of an all-conquering army 
 which was to intimidate the world. The army was the 
 spear-point of Prussia; the rest was but the gilded haft. 
 That was what we had to deal with in these old coun- 
 tries. It was an army that in recent times had waged 
 three wars, all of conquest, 2 and the unceasing tramp 
 of its legions through the streets of Prussia, on the parade 
 grounds of Prussia, had gone to the Prussian head. The 
 Kaiser, when he witnessed it on a grand scale at his re- 
 
AMERICA'S ENTRANCE INTO THE WAR 257 
 
 views, got drunk with the sound of it. He delivered the 
 law to the world as if Potsdam were another Sinai, and 
 he was uttering the law from the thunder clouds. 
 
 But make no mistake. Europe was uneasy. Europe 
 was half intimidated. Europe was anxious. Europe was 
 apprehensive. We knew the whole time what it meant. 
 What we did not know was the moment it would come. 
 
 This is the menace ; this is the apprehension from which 
 Europe had suffered for over fifty years. It paralyzed 
 the beneficent activity of all states, which ought to be 
 devoted to concentrating on the well-being of their peo- 
 ples. They had to think about this menace, which was 
 there constantly as a cloud ready to burst over the land. 
 No one can tell except Frenchmen what they endured 
 from this tyranny, patiently, gallantly, with dignity, till 
 the hour of deliverance came. 
 
 I have been asking myself the question, Why did Ger- 
 many deliberately, in the third year of the war, provoke 
 America to this declaration and to this action — deliber- 
 ately, resolutely? It has been suggested that the reason 
 was that there were certain elements in American life 
 which they were under the impression would make it im- 
 possible for the United States to declare war. That I 
 can hardly believe. But the answer has been afforded by 
 Marshal von Hindenburg himself, in the very remarkable 
 interview which appeared in the press, I think, only this 
 morning. 
 
 He depended clearly on one of two things. First, that 
 the submarine campaign, would have destroyed interna- 
 tional shipping to such an extent that England would 
 have been put out of business before America was ready. 
 According to his computation, America can not be ready . 
 for twelve months. He does not know America. In the 
 alternative, that when America is ready, at the end of 
 twelve months, with her army, she will have no ships to 
 
258 DAVID LLOYD-GEORGE 
 
 ti an port that army to the field of battle. In von Hin- 
 denburg's words, " America carries no weight," I suppose 
 he means she has no ships to carry weight. On that, un- 
 doubtedly, they are reckoning. 
 
 Well, it is not wise always to assume that even when 
 the German General Staff, which has miscalculated so 
 often, makes a calculation it has no grounds for it. It 
 therefore behooves the whole of the Allies, Great Britain 
 and America in particular, to see that the reckoning of 
 von Hindenburg is as false as the one he made about his 
 famous line, which we have broken already. 
 
 The road to victory, the guarantee of victory, the abso- 
 lute assurance of victory is to be found in one word — 
 ships; and a second word — ships; and a third word — 
 ships. And with that quickness of apprehension which 
 characterizes your nation, Mr. Chairman, I see that they 
 fully realize that, and to-day I observe that they have 
 already made arrangements to build one thousand 3,000- 
 tonners for the Atlantic. I think that the German mili- 
 tary advisers must already begin to realize that this is 
 another of the tragic miscalculations which are going to 
 lead them to disaster and to ruin. But you will pardon 
 me for emphasizing that. We are a slow people in these 
 islands — slow and blundering — but we get there. You 
 get there sooner, and that is why I am glad to see you in. 
 
 But may I say that we have been in this business for 
 three years? We have, as we generally do, tried every 
 blunder. In golfing phraseology, we have got into every 
 bunker. But we have got a good niblick. We are right 
 out on the course. But may I respectfully suggest that it 
 is worth America's while to study our blunders, so as to 
 begin just where we are now and not where we were 
 three years ago? That is an advantage. In war, time 
 has as tragic a significance as it has in sickness. A step 
 which, taken to-day, may lead to assured victory, taken 
 
AMERICA'S ENTRANCE INTO THE WAR 259 
 
 to-morrow may barely avert disaster. All the Allies have 
 discovered that. It was a new country for us all. It 
 was trackless, mapless. We had to go by instinct. But 
 we found the way and I am glad that you are sending 
 your great naval and military experts here, just to ex- 
 change experiences with men who have been through all 
 the dreary, anxious crises of the last three years. 
 
 America has helped us even to win the battle of Arras. 
 She has been making guns, making ammunition, giving 
 us machinery to prepare both; she has supplied us with 
 steel, and she has got all that organization and she has 
 got that wonderful facility, adaptability, and resourceful- 
 ness of the great people who inhabit that great continent. 
 Ah! It was a bad day for military autocracy in Prussia 
 when it challenged the great Republic of the West. We 
 know what America can do, and we also know that now 
 she is in it, she will do it. She will wage an effective and 
 successful war. 
 
 There is something more important. She will insure a 
 beneficent peace. I attach great importance — and I am 
 the last man in the world, knowing for three years what 
 our difficulties have been, what our anxieties have been, 
 and what our fears have been — I am the last man to say 
 that the succor which is given us from America is not 
 something in itself to rejoice in, and to rejoice in greatly. 
 But I do not mind saying that I rejoice even more in the 
 knowledge that America is going to win the right to be at 
 the conference table when the terms of peace are being 
 discussed. That conference will settle the destiny of 
 nations — the course of human life — for God knows how 
 many ages. It would have been tragic for mankind if 
 America had not been there, and there with all the influ- 
 ence, all the power, and the right which she now has won 
 by flinging herself into this great struggle. 
 
 I can see peace coming now — not a peace which will 
 
260 DAVID LLOYD-GEORGE 
 
 be the beginning of war, not a peace which will be an 
 endless preparation for strife and bloodshed; but a real 
 peace. The world is an old world. It has been rocking 
 and swaying like an ocean, and Europe — poor Europe! — 
 has always lived under the shadow of the sword. When 
 this war began, two-thirds of Europe was under auto- 
 cratic rule. Now it is the other way about; and democ- 
 racy means peace. The democracy of France did not 
 want war; the democracy of Italy hesitated long before 
 they entered the war; the democracy of this country 
 shrank from it — shrank and shuddered — and never would 
 have entered the caldron had it not been for the inva- 
 sion of Belgium. The democracies sought for peace; 
 strove for peace. If Prussia had been a democracy there 
 would have been no war. Strange things have happened 
 in this war. There are stranger things to come, and 
 they are coming rapidly. 
 
 There are times in history when this world spins so 
 leisurely along its destined course that it seems for cen- 
 turies to be at a standstill ; but there are also times when 
 it rushes along at a giddy pace, covering the track of 
 centuries in a year. Those are the times we are living 
 now. Six weeks ago Russia was an autocracy; she is 
 now one of the most advanced democracies in the world. 
 To-day we are waging the most devastating war that the 
 world has ever seen ; to-*rnorrow — perhaps not a distant 
 to-morrow — war may be abolished forever from the cate- 
 gory of human crimes. This may be something like the 
 fierce outburst of winter which we are now witnessing 
 before the complete triumph of the sun. It is written of 
 those gallant men who won that victory Monday 3 — men 
 from Canada, from Australia, and from this old country, 
 which has proved that in spite of its age it is not decrepit 
 — it is written of those gallant men that they attacked 
 with the dawn — fit work for the dawn! — to drive out of 
 
AMERICA'S ENTRANCE INTO THE WAR 261 
 
 forty miles of French soil those miscreants who had de- 
 filed it for three years. " They attacked with the dawn." 
 Significant phrase! 
 
 The breaking up of the dark rule of the Turk, which 
 for centuries had clouded the sunniest land in the world, 
 the freeing of Russia from an oppression which had cov- 
 ered it like a shroud for so long, the great declaration of 
 President Wilson coming with the might of the great 
 nation which he represents into the struggle for liberty are 
 heralds of the dawn. " They attacked with the dawn," 
 and these men are marching forward in the full radiance 
 of that dawn, and soon Frenchmen and Americans, Brit- 
 ish, Italians, Russians, yea, and Serbians, Belgians, Mon- 
 tenegrins, will emerge into the full light of a perfect day. 
 
 Compare Lloyd-George's literary and oratorical style with 
 that of President Wilson. 
 
 Had the United States ever formed a military alliance with 
 Great Britain previous to this war? 
 
 Show, if you can, how all the wars in which America en- 
 gaged had liberty for their objective. 
 
 What was Lloyd-George's meaning when he said " democracy 
 means peace "? 
 
 Did America, as Lloyd-George hoped, profit by England's 
 mistakes? 
 
 Compare the peroration with the closing of one of Wilson's 
 great addresses. 
 
 What effect was produced in England by America's entrance 
 into the war? 
 
PRESIDENT WILSON'S FLAG DAY SPEECH 
 
 June 14, 1917 
 
 As soon as Congress had passed the resolution declar- 
 ing war with Germany, the United States government 
 began to put forth its utmost resources to prepare an 
 army. It seemed best to adopt universal military 
 service, since volunteer service was neither efficient nor 
 truly democratic. On May 18, 1917, Congress with 
 some opposition passed the selective draft law; and 
 the President issued a proclamation in which he said 
 the word conscription was used, not because any were 
 unwilling. It signified " rather a selection from a na- 
 tion which has volunteered in mass." 
 
 The hopes thus expressed were realized. On June 
 5, the day of registration, " ten million men, rich and 
 poor alike, left their occupations and responded to the 
 call quietly, gravely, willingly." As they prepared to 
 leave their homes and all that they most prized, they 
 could not help considering whether country and insti- 
 tutions were worth the sacrifice. The result of their 
 deliberation was a more complete devotion, a more 
 ardent patriotism, and a deeper reverence for the flag. 
 
 It was, therefore, to a nation serious-minded and 
 deeply devoted to its new duties, that President Wilson 
 spoke on June 14, 1917. It had been planned, in con- 
 nection with an elaborate celebration of Flag Day in 
 the Capital city of the nation, that the President should 
 deliver an address in the park near Washington Monu- 
 ment. The weather proved to be unfavorable. Sev- 
 eral thousand people, nevertheless, gathered in the rain 
 
 262 
 
THE FLAG DAY SPEECH 263 
 
 about the speaker's stand and awaited eagerly the ad- 
 dress of the Chief Executive. Most of the members 
 of the cabinet were present. Robert L. Lansing, sec- 
 retary of state, introduced the speaker. The President 
 made use of the occasion to speak to those who were 
 soon to follow the flag into foreign lands of the occur- 
 rences which had caused the nation to cast aside its 
 old traditions and adopt new views. He told of the 
 evils to be overcome, and spoke eloquently of purposes 
 and principles that were destined, with the help of our 
 army, to bring a better day to the world and to add a 
 new luster to the flag. 
 
 THE FLAG DAY SPEECH 
 
 Woodrow Wilson 
 
 My Fellow Citizens: We meet to celebrate Flag Day } 
 because this flag which we honor and under which we 
 serve is the emblem of our unity, our power, our thought 
 and purpose as a nation. It has no other character 2 than 
 that which we give it from generation to generation. 
 The choices are ours. It floats in majestic silence above 
 the hosts that execute those choices, whether in peace or 
 in war. And yet, though silent, it speaks to us — speaks to 
 us of the past, of the men and women who went before us 
 and of the records they wrote upon it. We celebrate the 
 day of its birth ; and from its birth until now it has wit- 
 nessed a great history, has floated on high the symbol of 
 great events, of a great plan of life worked out by a 
 great people. We are about to carry it into battle, to lift 
 it where it will draw the fire of our enemies. We are 
 about to bid thousands, hundreds of thousands, it may be 
 millions of our men, the young, the strong, the capable 
 
264 WOODROW WILSON 
 
 men of the Nation, to go forth and die beneath it on 
 fields of blood far away — for what? For some unaccus- 
 tomed thing? For something for which it has never 
 sought the fire before? American armies were never be- 
 fore sent across the seas. Why are they sent now? For 
 some new purpose for which this great flag has never been 
 carried before, or for some old, familiar, heroic purpose for 
 which it has seen men, its own men, die on every battle 
 field upon which Americans have borne arms since the 
 Revolution ? 
 
 These are questions which must be answered. We are 
 Americans. We in our turn serve America, and can 
 serve her with no private purpose. We must use her 
 flag as she has always used it. We are accountable at 
 the bar of history and must plead in utter frankness what 
 purpose it is we seek to serve. It is plain enough how 
 we were forced into the war. The extraordinary insults 
 and aggressions of the Imperial German Government left 
 us no self-respecting choice but to take up arms in defense 
 of our rights as a free people and of our honor as a 
 sovereign government. The military masters of Ger- 
 many denied us the right to be neutral. They filled our 
 unsuspecting communities with vicious spies and con- 
 spirators and sought to corrupt the opinion of our people 
 in their own behalf. When they found that they could 
 not do that their agents diligently spread sedition among 
 us and sought to draw our own citizens from their al- 
 legiance — and some of these agents were men connected 
 with the official embassy of the German Government itself 
 here in our own capital. 3 They sought by violence to 
 destroy our industries and arrest our commerce. They 
 tried to incite Mexico to take up arms against us and to 
 draw Japan into a hostile alliance with her — and that, not 
 by indirection but by direct suggestion from the Foreign 
 Office in Berlin. They impudently denied us the use of 
 
THE FLAG DAY SPEECH 265 
 
 the high seas and repeatedly executed their threat that 
 they would send to their death any of our people who ven- 
 tured to approach the coasts of Europe. And many of our 
 own people were corrupted. Men began to look upon 
 their own neighbors with suspicion and to wonder in their 
 hot resentment and surprise whether there was any com- 
 munity in which hostile intrigue did not lurk. What 
 great nation in such circumstances would not have taken 
 up arms? Much as we had desired peace it was denied 
 us, and not of our own choice. This flag under wrrch 
 we serve would have been dishonored had we withheld 
 our hand. 
 
 But that is only part of the story. We know now as 
 clearly as we knew before we were ourselves engaged 
 that we are not the enemies of the German people and 
 that they are not our enemies. They did not originate or 
 desire this hideous war or wish that we should be drawn 
 into it ; and we are vaguely conscious that we are fighting 
 their cause, as they will some day see it, as well as our 
 own. They are themselves in the grip of the same sinister 
 power that has now at last stretched its ugly talons out 
 and drawn blood from us. The whole world is at war 
 because the whole world is in the grip of that power and 
 is trying out the great battle which shall determine 
 whether it is to be brought under its mastery or fling itself 
 free. 
 
 The war was begun by the military masters of Ger- 
 many, who proved to be also the masters of Austria- 
 Hungary. These men have never regarded nations as 
 peoples, men, women, and children of like blood and 
 framed as themselves, for whom governments existed 
 and in whom governments had their life. They have 
 regarded them merely as serviceable organizations which 
 they could by force or intrigue bend or corrupt to their 
 own purpose. They have regarded the smaller states in 
 
266 WOODROW WILSON 
 
 particular and the peoples who could be overwhelmed by 
 force as their natural tools and instruments of domina- 
 tion. Their purpose has long been avowed. The states- 
 men of other nations, to whom that purpose was incredible, 
 paid little attention; regarded what German professors 
 expounded in their class rooms, and German writers set 
 forth to the world as the goal of German policy, as 
 rather the dream of minds detached from practical affairs, 
 as preposterous private conceptions of German destiny, 
 than as the actual plans of responsible rulers; but the 
 rulers of Germany themselves knew all the while what 
 concrete plans, what well-advanced intrigues, lay back 
 of what the professors and the writers were saying, and 
 were glad to go forward unmolested, filling the thrones 
 of Balkan states with German princes, putting German 
 officers at the service of Turkey to drill her armies and 
 make interest with her government, developing plans of 
 sedition and rebellion in India and Egypt, setting their 
 fires in Persia. The demands made by Austria upon 
 Serbia were a mere single step in a plan which compassed 
 Europe and Asia, from Berlin to Bagdad. They hoped 
 those demands might not arouse Europe, but they meant 
 to press them whether they did or not, for they thought 
 themselves ready for the final issue of arms. 
 
 Their plan was to throw a broad belt of German 
 military power and political control across the very 
 center of Europe and beyond the Mediterranean into the 
 heart of Asia, and Austria-Hungary was to be as much 
 their tool and pawn as Serbia or Bulgaria or Turkey or 
 the ponderous states of the East. Austria-Hungary, in- 
 deed, was to become part of the Central German Empire, 
 absorbed and dominated by the same forces and influences 
 that had originally cemented the German states them- 
 selves. The dream had its heart at Berlin. It could 
 have had a heart nowhere else. It rejected the idea of 
 
THE FLAG DAY SPEECH 267 
 
 solidarity of race entirely. The choice of peoples played 
 no part in it at all. It contemplated binding together 
 racial and political units which could be kept together 
 only by force — Czechs, Magyars, Croats, Serbs, Ruman- 
 ians, Turks, Armenians — the proud states of Bohemia 
 and Hungary, the stout little commonwealths of the Bal- 
 kans, the indomitable Turks, the subtle peoples of the 
 East. These people did not wish to be united. They 
 ardently desired to direct their own affairs, and would 
 be satisfied only by undisputed independence. They could 
 be kept quiet only by the presence or the constant threat 
 of armed men. They would live under a common power 
 only by sheer compulsion and await the day of revolution. 
 But the German military statesmen had reckoned with all 
 that and were ready to deal with it in their own way. 
 
 And they have actually carried the greater part of that 
 amazing plan into execution! Look how things stand. 
 Austria is at their mercy. It has acted, not upon its own 
 initiative or upon the choice of its own people, but at 
 Berlin's dictation ever since the war began. Its people 
 now desire peace, but cannot have it until leave is 
 granted from Berlin. The so-called Central Powers are 
 in fact but a single Power. Servia is at its mercy, should 
 its hands be but for a moment freed. Bulgaria has con-' 
 sented to its will, and Roumania is overrun. The Turkish 
 armies, which Germany trained, are serving Germany, 
 certainly not themselves, and the guns of German war- 
 ships 4 lying in the harbor at Constantinople remind 
 Turkish statesmen every day that they have no choice but 
 to take their orders from Berlin. From Hamburg to the 
 Persian Gulf the net is spread. 
 
 Is it not easy to understand the eagerness for peace that 
 has been manifested from Berlin ever since the snare was 
 set and sprung? Peace, peace, peace has been the talk of 
 of her Foreign Office for now a year and more ; not peace 
 
268 WOODROW WILSON 
 
 upon her own intiative, but upon the initiative of the na- 
 tions over which she now deems herself to hold the advan- 
 tage. A little of the talk has been public, but most of it 
 has been private. Through all sorts of channels it has 
 come to me, and in all sorts of guises, but never with the 
 terms disclosed which the German Government would be 
 willing to accept. That government has other valuable 
 pawns in its hands besides those I have mentioned. It 
 still holds a valuable part of France, though with slowly 
 relaxing grasp, and practically the whole of Belgium. Its 
 armies press close upon Russia and overrun Poland at 
 their will. It cannot go further; it dare not go back. It 
 wishes to close its bargain before it is too late and it has 
 little left to offer for the pound of flesh it will demand. 
 The military masters under whom Germany is bleeding 
 see very clearly to what point Fate has brought them. If 
 they fall back or are forced back an inch, their power 
 both abroad and at home will fall to pieces like a house 
 of cards. It is their power at home they are thinking 
 about now more than their power abroad. It is that 
 power which is trembling under their very feet ; and deep 
 fear has entered their hearts. They have but one chance 
 to perpetuate their military power or even their con- 
 trolling political influence. If they can secure peace now 
 with the immense advantages still in their hands which 
 they have up to this point apparently gained, they will 
 have justified themselves before the German people: they 
 will have gained by force what they promised to gain by 
 it: an immense expansion of German power, an immense 
 enlargement of German industrial and commercial oppor- 
 tunities. Their prestige will be secure, and with their 
 prestige their political power. If they fail, their people 
 will thrust them aside; a government accountable to the 
 people themselves will be set up in Germany as it has been 
 in England, in the United States, in France, and in all the 
 
THE FLAG DAY SPEECH 269 
 
 great countries of the modern time except Germany. If 
 they succeed they are safe and Germany and the world 
 are undone; if they fail Germany is saved and the world 
 will be at peace. If they succeed, America will fall within 
 the menace. We and all the rest of the world must re- 
 main armed, as they will remain, and must make ready for 
 the next step in their aggression; if they fail, the world 
 may unite for peace and Germany may be of the union. 
 
 Do you not now understand the new intrigue, the in- 
 trigue for peace, and why the masters of Germany do not 
 hesitate to use any agency that promises to effect their pur- 
 pose, the deceit of the nations? Their present particular 
 aim is to deceive all those who throughout the world stand 
 for the rights of peoples and the self-government of na- 
 tions; for they see what immense strength the forces of 
 justice and of liberalism are gathering out of this war. 
 They are employing liberals in their enterprise. They are 
 using men, in Germany and without, as their spokesmen 
 whom they have hitherto despised and oppressed, using 
 them for their own destruction, — socialists, the leaders 
 of labor, the thinkers they have hitherto sought to silence. 
 Let them once succeed and these men, now their tools, will 
 be ground to powder beneath the weight of the great 
 military empire they will have set up ; the revolutionists in 
 Russia will be cut off from all succor or cooperation in 
 western Europe and a counter revolution fostered and 
 supported; Germany herself will lose her chance for 
 freedom; and all Europe will arm for the next, the final 
 struggle. 
 
 The sinister intrigue is being no less actively conducted 
 in this country than in Russia and in every country in 
 Europe to which the agents and dupes of the Imperial 
 German Government can get access. That government 
 has many spokesmen here, in places high and low. They 
 have learned discretion. They keep within the law. It is 
 
270 WOODROW WILSON 
 
 opinion they utter now, not sedition. They proclaim the 
 liberal purposes of their masters; declare this a foreign 
 war which can touch America with no danger to either 
 her lands or her institutions; set England at the center of 
 the stage and talk of her ambition to assert economic 
 dominion throughout the world ; appeal to our ancient 
 tradition of isolation 5 in the politics of the nations ; and 
 seek to undermine the government with false professions 
 of loyalty to its principles. 
 
 But they will make no headway. The false betray 
 themselves always in every accent. It is only friends and 
 partisans of the German Government whom we have al- 
 ready identified who utter these thinly disguised dis- 
 loyalties. The facts are patent to all the world, and no- 
 where are they more plainly seen than in the United 
 States, where we are accustomed to deal with facts and not 
 with sophistries; and the great fact that stands out above 
 all the rest is that this is a peoples' war, a war for free- 
 dom and justice and self-government amongst all the 
 nations of the world, a war to make the world safe for 
 the peoples who live upon it and have made it their own, 
 the German people themselves included ; and that with 
 us rests the choice to break through all these hypocrisies 
 and patent cheats and masks of brute force and help set 
 the world free, or else stand aside and let it be dominated 
 a long age through by sheer weight of arms and the arbi- 
 trary choices of self-constituted masters, by the nation 
 which can maintain the biggest armies and the most irre- 
 sistible armaments, — a power to which the world has 
 afforded no parallel and in the face of which political 
 freedom must wither and perish. / 
 
 For us there is but one choice. We have made it. Woe 
 be to the man or group of men tKat seeks to stand in our 
 way in this day of high resolution when every principle we 
 hold dearest is to be vindicated and made secure for the 
 
THE FLAG DAY SPEECH 271 
 
 salvation of the nations. We are ready to plead at the 
 bar of history, and our flag shall wear a new luster. Once 
 more we shall make good with our lives and fortunes the 
 great faith to which we were born, and a new glory shall 
 shine in the face of our people. 
 
 Which is the more democratic, universal military service or 
 volunteer service? 
 
 What is your answer to President Wilson's question? Was 
 it for some new purpose, or for some old familiar purpose, 
 that our soldiers were sent across the sea in 1917? 
 
 Is the President's account of German intrigue chiefly argu- 
 mentative or persuasive? 
 
 Discuss the danger of Germany's peace intrigue. What steps 
 had been taken in America at this time to combat it? 
 
 What did President Wilson mean when he said " our flag 
 shall wear a new luster"? 
 
PRUSSIANIZED GERMANY 
 
 September 26, 1917 
 
 The declaration of war against Germany was passed 
 by Congress with a vote of 461 to 56 ; and probably an 
 even larger proportion of the citizens of the country 
 was at that time in favor of resisting the Central Em- 
 pires through force of arms. When the Selective 
 Draft Law was enacted the people responded with 
 remarkable good-will. Even in remote districts settled 
 largely by citizens of foreign birth the burdens of mili- 
 tary life were accepted with far less disturbance than 
 had marked the enforcement of the draft in New 
 York City in 1861. There was in 19 17 no open re- 
 sistance to the authority of the government ; neverthe- 
 less there remained throughout the country numerous 
 individual agitators of noisy dispositions and pro- 
 German sympathies; and German propagandists were 
 still able to arouse among pacifists, obstructionists, and 
 some citizens of foreign birth, a babble of talk more 
 or less seditious in its nature. Newspapers under 
 German influence or control, abused their privilege of 
 free speech ; and by conflicting advice as well as by 
 direct opposition, endeavored to prevent the nation 
 from taking the speedy, vigorous, and unified action 
 that is essential to military success. 
 
 The success of America's part in the war might have 
 been seriously endangered had not the government 
 and various organizations of patriotic citizens taken 
 vigorous means to curb the action of spies and enemy 
 agents and to impress upon pacifists the fact that it 
 
 272 
 
PRUSSIANIZED GERMANY 273 
 
 was no time to talk of the blessings of peace when the 
 country was at war. Citizens of foreign birth were 
 also informed that cosmopolitan views must make way 
 for American ideals. 
 
 When the United States first entered the Great War, 
 much sympathy had been felt for the citizens of Ger- 
 man birth whose friends and relatives were enrolled in 
 the armies of the enemy. To a fault native citizens 
 had been considerate of their feelings. As soon, how- 
 ever, as seditious talk, fanned by German intrigue, 
 flared up among the foreign born population, resent- 
 ment was everywhere aroused. Opposition to disloyal 
 agitation became intense throughout the country, and 
 organized effort was used to bring sedition to an end. 
 
 Not all German-Americans were pro-German in 
 their sympathies. Certain Americans of German birth 
 were conspicuous for their patriotic devotion to Amer- 
 ican institutions and for their abhorrence of the aims 
 of Prussian autocracy. If Germany had hoped that 
 through the use of subsidized newspapers and clandes- 
 tine associations, she could array the entire American 
 citizenship of German descent on the side of the Fa- 
 therland, she was defeated as completely as in any 
 battle of the war. Among the first to shed their blood 
 for America were citizens with German names. 
 
 Among men of German birth who at this time ren- 
 dered conspicuous service to the nation was Otto H. 
 Kahn. It was partly through his influence that late 
 in 191 7 practically every form of disloyal utterance 
 was discontinued or stamped out. He had faith that 
 an argumentative and persuasive appeal addressed di- 
 rectly to citizens of foreign birth who were speaking 
 sedition or were adhering to their oath of allegiance 
 with half-hearted loyalty would be effective both to 
 seal their lips and to change their aims and sympathies* 
 
274 OTTO H. KAHN 
 
 On September 26, 1917, while the country was still 
 aroused with efforts to end seditious agitation, Mr. 
 Kahn delivered a patriotic address before the Chamber 
 of Commerce in Harrisburg, Pennsylvania, a city in- 
 habited by people of German ancestry and situated in a 
 region in which the German language was extensively 
 spoken. His speech was remarkably effective. It 
 spread far beyond the hall where it was spoken and 
 brought to the hearts of naturalized American citizens 
 a clearer understanding of the obligations involved in 
 the oath of citizenship. It stirred millions of German- 
 Americans and other hyphenated Americans to higher 
 standards of loyalty and recorded in English of un- 
 usual excellence a final disapproval of racial subdivi- 
 sions in American citizenship. 
 
 PRUSSIANIZED GERMANY 
 
 Otto H. Kahn 
 
 I speak as one who has seen the spirit of the Prussian 
 governing class at work from close by, having at its 
 disposal and using to the full practically every agency for 
 molding the public mind. 
 
 I have watched it proceed with relentless persistency 
 and profound cunning to instill into the nation the 
 demoniacal obsession of power-worship and world- 
 dominion, to modify and pervert the mentality — indeed 
 the very fibre and moral Substance — of the German 
 people, a people which until misled, corrupted and sys- 
 tematically poisoned by the Prussian ruling caste, was and 
 deserved to be, an honored, valued, and welcome member 
 of the family of nations. 
 . I have hated that spirit ever since it came within my 
 
PRUSSIANIZED GERMANY 275 
 
 ken many years ago; hated it all the more as I saw it 
 ruthlessly pulling down a thing which was dear to me — 
 the old Germany to which I was linked by ties of blood, 
 by fond memories, and cherished sentiments. 
 
 The difference in the degree of guilt as between the 
 German people and their Prussian or Prussianized rulers 
 and leaders for the monstrous crime of this war and the 
 atrocious barbarism of its conduct is the difference be- 
 tween the man who, acting under the influence of a poison- 
 ous drug, runs amuck in mad frenzy, and the unspeakable 
 malefactor who administered that drug, well knowing 
 and fully intending the ghastly consequences which were 
 bound to follow. 
 
 The world fervently longs for peace. But there can 
 be no peace answering to the true meaning of the word — 
 no peace permitting the nations of the earth, great and 
 small, to walk unarmed and unafraid — until the teach- 
 ing and the leadership of the apostles of an outlaw creed 
 shall have become discredited and hateful in the sight 
 of the German people; until that people shall have awak- 
 ened to a consciousness of the unfathomable guilt of those 
 whom they have followed into calamity and shame; until 
 a mood of penitence and of a decent respect for the 
 opinions of mankind shall have supplanted the sway of 
 what President Wilson has so trenchantly termed " trucu- 
 lence and treachery." 
 
 God strengthen the conscience and the understanding, 
 the will and the power of the German people so that they 
 may find the only way which will give to the world an 
 early peace, the only road * which in time will lead Ger- 
 many back into the family of nations from which it is 
 now an outcast. 
 
 From each successive visit to Germany for twenty-five 
 years I came away more appalled by the sinister transmu- 
 tation Prussianism had wrought amongst the people and 
 
276 OTTO H. KAHN 
 
 by the portentous menace I recognized in it for the entire 
 world. 
 
 It has given to Germany unparalleled prosperity, bene- 
 ficent and advanced social legislation, and not a few other 
 things of value, but it had taken in payment the soul of 
 the race. It had made a " devil's bargain." 
 
 And when this war broke out in Europe I knew that 
 the issue had been joined between the powers of brutal 
 might and insensate ambition on the one side and the 
 forces of humanity and liberty on the other; between 
 darkness and light. 
 
 Many there were at that time — and amongst them men 
 for whose character I had high respect and whose mo- 
 tives were beyond any possible suspicion — who saw their 
 own and America's duty in strict neutrality, mentally 
 and actually, but personally I believed from the begin- 
 ning of the war, whether we liked all the elements of the 
 Allies combination or not — and I certainly did not like 
 the Russia of the Czars — that the cause of the Allies was 
 America's cause. 
 
 I believed that this was no ordinary war between peo- 
 ples for a question of national interest, or even national 
 honor, but a conflict between fundamental principles, aims, 
 and ideas; and so believing I was bound to feel that the 
 natural lines of race, blood and kinship could not be the 
 determining lines for one's attitude and alignment, but 
 that each man, regardless of his origin, had to decide ac- 
 cording to his judgment and conscience on which side was 
 the right and on which was the wrong and take his stand 
 accordingly, whatever the wrench and anguish of the de- 
 cision. And thus I took my stand three years ago. 
 
 But whatever one's views and feelings, whatever the 
 country of one's birth or kin, only one course 2 was left 
 for all those claiming the privilige of American citizen- 
 ship when after infinite forbearance the President decided 
 
PRUSSIANIZED GERMANY 277 
 
 that our duty, honor, and safety demanded that we take 
 up arms against the Imperial German Government, and 
 by action of Congress the cause and the fight against that 
 Government were declared our cause and our fight. 
 
 The duty of loyal allegiance and faithful service to his 
 country, even unto death, rests, of course, upon every 
 American. But, if it be possible to speak of a compara- 
 tive degree concerning what is the highest as it is the 
 most elementary attribute of citizenship, that duty may 
 almost be said to rest with an even more solemn and 
 compelling obligation upon Americans of foreign origin 
 than upon native Americans. 
 
 For we Americans of foreign antecedents are here not 
 by the accidental right of birth, but by our own free 
 choice for better or for worse. 
 
 We are your fellow citizens because we made solemn 
 oath of allegiance to America. Accepting that oath as 
 given in good faith, you have opened to us in generous 
 trust the portals of American opportunity and freedom, 
 and have admitted us to membership in the family of 
 Americans, giving us equal rights in the great inheritance 
 which has been created by the blood and the toil of your 
 ancestors, asking nothing from us in return but decent 
 citizenship and adherence to those ideals and principles 
 which are symbolized by the glorious flag of America. 
 
 Woe to the foreign-born American who betrays the 
 trust which you have reposed in him ! 
 
 Woe to him who considers his American citizenship 
 merely as a convenient garment to be worn in fair weather 
 but to be exchanged for another one in time of storm and 
 stress ! 
 
 Woe to the German-American, so-called who, in this sa- 
 cred war for a cause as high as any for which ever people 
 took up arms, does not feel a solemn urge, does not show 
 an eager determination to be in the very fore-front of the 
 
278 OTTO H. KAHN 
 
 struggle; does not prove a patriot's jealousy, in thought, 
 in action, and in speech to rival and to outdo his native- 
 born fellow citizen in devotion and in willing sacrifice for 
 the country of his choice and adoption and sworn al- 
 legiance, and of their common affection and pride. 
 
 As Washington led Americans of British blood to fight 
 against Great Britain, as Lincoln called upon Americans 
 of the North to fight their very brothers of the South, so 
 Americans of German descent are now summoned to join 
 in our country's righteous struggle against a people of their 
 own blood, which, under the evil spell of a dreadful 
 obsession, and, Heaven knows, through no fault of ours, 
 has made itself the enemy of this peaceloving nation, as 
 it is the enemy of peace and right and freedom through- 
 out the world. 
 
 To gain America's independence, to defeat oppression 
 and tyranny, was indeed to gain a great cause. To pre- 
 serve the Union, to eradicate slavery, was perhaps a 
 greater still. To defend the very foundations of liberty 
 and humanity, the very groundwork of fair dealing be- 
 tween nations, the very basis of peaceable living together 
 among the peoples of the earth against the fierce and 
 brutal onslaught of ruthless, lawless, faithless might; to 
 spend the lives and the fortunes of this generation so that 
 our descendants may be freed from the dreadful calamity 
 of war and the fear of war, so that the energies and bil- 
 lions of treasure now devoted to plans and instruments 
 of destruction may be given henceforth to fruitful works 
 of peace and progress and to the betterment of the con- 
 ditions of the people — that is the highest cause for which 
 any people ever unsheathed its sword. 
 
 He who shirks the full measure of his duty and alle- 
 giance in that noblest of causes, be he German-American, 
 Irish- American, or any other hyphenated American, be 
 he I. W. W., or Socialist, or whatever the appellation, 
 
PRUSSIANIZED GERMANY 279 
 
 does not deserve to stand amongst Americans or, indeed, 
 amongst free men anywhere. 
 
 He who tries, secretly or overtly, to thwart the de- 
 clared will and aim of the nation in this holy war is a 
 traitor, and a traitor's fate should be his. 
 
 Why was unity of sentiment and action of the greatest im- 
 portance at the time this speech was delivered? 
 
 What means does Kahn take at the beginning of his speech 
 to secure the sympathetic attention of his audience? 
 
 Contrast the growth of the American spirit with that of the 
 Prussian military despotism. 
 
 What seems to be Kahn's attitude toward the transplanting 
 to America of European languages, customs, and modes of 
 living? 
 
 What means does Kahn take to induce German-Americans to 
 oppose themselves against people of their own blood? 
 
 Discuss the duties and privileges of an " American by 
 choice." 
 
 Why was this speech widely read and quoted? 
 
PRESIDENT WILSON'S ADDRESS AT 
 BALTIMORE 
 
 April 6, 19 1 8 
 
 In the spring of 1918 the forces of the Central Em- 
 pires were apparently more successful than at any 
 other time during the war. Hundreds of square miles 
 of Italian territory were held by the Austrians and 
 through the shameful treaty of Brest-Litovsk Russia 
 had become the slave or vassal of Germany. The 
 effect in America of this success on the part of our 
 enemies was increased activity rather than discourage- 
 ment. 
 
 It had required nearly three years of observation, 
 study, and thought before America could be aroused 
 from its dream of peace and induced to take part in 
 the war. It took a year of participation in the war 
 before activity really became an adequate measure of 
 our resources. But no illusion regarding Prussian 
 aims could be cherished subsequent to the publication 
 of the terms of the Russian treaties. America had 
 cherished the ideal of liberty through enlightenment 
 even before the War for Independence and had 
 throughout her career been incomparably peace-loving. 
 But Prussian autocracy had forced her in a few brief 
 years to organize herself into a great war-machine 
 fitted to answer the Hun with the only arguments that 
 he could understand. With vacillation and debate left 
 behind, and with a unity of purpose and sentiment that 
 was awe-inspiring, this great nation in April, 1918. 
 
 280 
 
ADDRESS AT BALTIMORE , 281 
 
 devoted all its resources almost to the last man and 
 the last dollar to the war for liberty. 
 
 Two war loans had already been floated with re- 
 markable success. Public opinion had demanded that 
 every penny must be saved for the fight. Personal 
 extravagance was a disgrace. The curtailment of dis- 
 play, the wearing of old clothes, extreme economy in 
 food, were universal. When the Third Liberty Loan 
 was announced, President Wilson was asked to take 
 part in the opening of the campaign. On April 6. 
 19 1 8, at Batimore, he reviewed twelve thousand 
 troops from Camp Meade and a little later at the Fifth 
 Regiment Armory was introduced by Ex-Governor 
 Goldsborough to an audience of fifteen thousand per- 
 sons to whom he addressed the speech which follows. 
 In clearness, in directness, in general rhetorical excel- 
 lence, it is unsurpassed by any other address called 
 forth by the war. 
 
 ADDRESS AT BALTIMORE 
 
 Woodrow Wilson 
 
 Fellow-citizens: This is the anniversary 1 of our 
 acceptance of Germany's challenge to fight for our right 
 to live and be free, and for the sacred rights of freemen 
 everywhere. The nation is awake. 2 There is no need 
 to call to it. We know what the war must cost, our 
 utmost sacrifice, the lives of our fittest men, and, if need 
 be, all that we possess. 
 
 The loan we are met to discuss is one of the least parts 
 of what we are called upon to give and to do, though in 
 itself imperative. The people of the whole country are 
 alive to the necessity of it, and are ready to lend to the 
 
282 WOODROW WILSON 
 
 utmost, 3 even where it involves a sharp skimping and 
 daily sacrifice to lend out of meagre earnings. They will 
 look with reprobation and contempt upon those who can 
 and will not, upon those who demand a higher rate of 
 interest, upon those who think of it as a mere commercial 
 transaction. I have not come, therefore, to urge the loan. 
 I have come only to give you, if I can, a more vivid con- 
 ception of what it is for. 
 
 The reasons for this great war, the reason why it had 
 to come, the need to fight it through, and the issues that 
 hang upon its outcome, are more clearly disclosed now 
 than ever before. It is easy to see just what this particu- 
 lar loan means, because the cause we are fighting for 
 stands more sharply revealed than at any previous crisis 
 of the momentous struggle. The man who knows least 4 
 can now see plainly how the cause of justice stands, and 
 what the imperishable thing he is asked to invest in. Men 
 in America may be more sure than they ever were before 
 that the cause is their own, and that, if it should be lost, 
 their own great nation's place and mission in the world 
 would be lost with it. 
 
 I call you to witness, my fellow-countrymen, that at 
 no stage of this terrible business have I judged the pur- 
 poses of Germany intemperately. I should be ashamed 
 in the presence of affairs so grave, so fraught with the 
 destinies of mankind throughout all the world, to speak 
 with truculence, to use the weak language of hatred or 
 vindictive purpose. We must judge as we would be 
 judged. I have sought to learn the objects Germany has 
 in this war from the mouths of her own spokesmen, and 
 to deal as frankly with them as I wished them to deal 
 with me. I have laid bare our own ideals, our own pur- 
 poses, without reserve or doubtful phrase, and have asked 
 them to say as plainly what it is that they seek. 
 
 We have ourselves proposed no injustice, no aggres- 
 
ADDRESS AT BALTIMORE 283 
 
 sion. We are ready, whenever the final reckoning is 
 made, to be just to the German people, deal fairly with 
 the German power, as with all others. There can be no 
 difference between peoples in the final judgment, if it is 
 indeed to be a righteous judgment. To propose anything 
 but justice, even-handed and dispassionate justice, to Ger- 
 many at any time, whatever the outcome of the war, 
 would be to renounce and dishonor our own cause, for 
 we ask nothing that we are not willing to accord. 
 
 It has been with this thought that I have sought to 
 learn from those who spoke for Germany whether it was 
 justice or dominion and the execution of their own will 
 upon the other nations of the world that the German 
 leaders were seeking. They have answered — answered in 
 unmistakable terms. They have avowed that it was not 
 justice, but dominion and the unhindered execution of 
 their own will. The avowal has not come from Ger- 
 many's statesmen. It has come from her military leaders, 
 who are her real rulers. Her statesmen have said that 
 they wished peace, and were ready to discuss its terms 
 whenever their opponents were willing to sit down at the 
 conference table with them. Her present Chancellor has 
 said — in indefinite and uncertain terms, indeed, and in 
 phrases that often seem to deny their own meaning, but 
 with as much plainness as he thought prudent — that he 
 believed that peace should be based upon the principles 
 which we had declared would be our own in the final 
 settlement?^ ^^ 
 
 At Brest-Litovsk her civilian delegates spoke in similar 
 terms; professed their desire to conclude a fair peace and 
 accord to the peoples with whose fortunes they were deal- 
 ing the right to choose their own allegiances. But action 
 accompanied and followed profession. Their military 
 masters, the men who act for Germany and exhibit her 
 purpose in execution, proclaimed a very different conclu- 
 
284 WOODROW WILSON 
 
 sion. We can not mistake what they have done — in Rus- 
 sia, in Finland, in the Ukraine, in Rumania. The real 
 test of their justice and fair play has come. From this we 
 may judge the rest. 
 
 They are enjoying in Russia 5 a cheap triumph in which 
 no brave or gallant nation can long take pride. A great 
 people, helpless by their own act, lies for the time at their 
 mercy. Their fair professions are forgotten. They no- 
 where set up justice, but everywhere impose their power 
 and exploit everything for their own use and aggrandize- 
 ment, and the peoples of conquered provinces are invited 
 to be free under their dominion ! 
 
 Are we not justified in believing that they would do 
 the same things at their western front if they were not 
 there face to face with armies whom even their countless 
 divisions cannot overcome? If, when they have felt their 
 check to be final, they should propose favorable and equit- 
 able terms with regard to Belgium and France and Italy, 
 could they blame us if we concluded that they did so only 
 to assure themselves of a free hand in Russia and the 
 East? 
 
 Their purpose is, undoubtedly, to make all the Slavic 
 peoples, all the free and ambitious nations of the Baltic 
 Peninsula, all the lands that Turkey has dominated and 
 misruled, subject to their will and ambition, and build 
 upon that dominion an empire of force upon which they 
 fancy that they can then erect an empire of gain and com- 
 mercial supremacy — an empire as hostile to trie Americas 
 as to the Europe which it will overawe — an empire which 
 will ultimately master Persia, India, and the peoples cf 
 the Far East. 
 
 In such a program our ideals, the ideals of justice and 
 humanity and liberty, the principle of the free self- 
 determination of nations, upon which all the modern 
 world insists, can play no part. They are rejected for 
 
ADDRESS AT BALTIMORE 285 
 
 the ideals of power, for the principle that the strong must 
 rule the weak, that trade must follow the flag, whether 
 those to whom it is taken welcome it or not, that the 
 peoples of the world are to be made subject to the patron- 
 age and overlordship of those who have the power to 
 enforce it. 
 
 That program once carried out, America and all who 
 care or dare to stand with her must arm and prepare 
 themselves to contest the mastery of the world — a mastery 
 in which the rights of common men, the rights of women 
 and of all who are weak, must for the time being be 
 trodden under foot and disregarded and the old, age- 
 long struggle for freedom and right begin again at its 
 beginning. Everything that America has lived for and 
 loved and grown great to vindicate and bring to a glo- 
 rious realization will have fallen in utter ruin and the 
 gates of mercy once more pitilessly shut upon mankind! 
 
 The thing is preposterous and impossible; and yet is 
 not that what the whole course and action of the German 
 armies has meant wherever they have moved? I do not 
 wish, even in this moment of utter disillusionment, to 
 judge harshly or unrighteously. I judge only what the 
 German arms have accomplished with unpitying thorough- 
 ness throughout every fair region they have touched. 
 
 What, then, are we to do? For myself, I am ready, 
 ready still, ready even now, to discuss a fair and just and 
 honest peace at any time that it is sincerely purposed — a 
 peace in which the strong and the weak shall fare alike. 
 But the answer, when I proposed such a peace, came from 
 the German commanders in Russia and I cannot mistake 
 the meaning of the answer. 
 
 I accept the challenge. I know that you accept it. All 
 the world shall know that you accept it. It shall appear 
 in the utter sacrifice and self-forgetfulness with which we 
 shall give all that we love and all that we have to redeem 
 
286 WOODROW WILSON 
 
 the world and make it fit for free men like ourselves to 
 live in. This now is the meaning of all that we do. Let 
 everything that we say, my fellow-countrymen, every- 
 thing that we henceforth plan and accomplish, ring true 
 to this response till the majesty and might of our con- 
 certed power shall fill the thought and utterly defeat the 
 force of those who flout and misprize what we honor and 
 hold dear. 
 
 Germany has once more said that force, and force alone, 
 shall decide whether justice and peace shall reign in the 
 affairs of men, whether right as America conceives it or 
 dominion as she conceives it shall determine the destinies 
 of mankind. There is, therefore, but one response possible 
 from us: Force, force to the utmost, 6 force without stint 
 or limit, the righteous and triumphant force which shall 
 make right the law of the world and cast every selfish 
 dominion down in the dust. 
 
 How were the Liberty Loans used? 
 
 What was the authority, force, or power that organized 
 America and gave it the determination and the unity of action 
 that we see reflected in President Wilson's Baltimore address? 
 
 How did American women help to win the war? 
 
 What characteristics of President Wilson's style in this speech 
 imply a sympathetic and responsive audience? 
 
 What effect do you suppose was produced in Germany by 
 this address? 
 
 Would it have been better if previous to 1914 the United 
 States had maintained in accordance with President Roosevelt's 
 advice a greatly enlarged army and navy? 
 
 In what respects was democracy in America advanced during 
 the Great War? 
 
THE LIMITATION OF ARMAMENT 
 
 November 12, 1921 
 
 The allied armies of liberty and democracy under 
 Marshal Foch applied the remedy of " Force, force to 
 the utmost " so relentlessly that the year 1918 saw the 
 collapse of militarism and autocracy. On September 
 30 Bulgaria surrendered. A month later Turkey gave 
 in to the Allies, and on November 4 Austria-Hungary 
 joined the ranks of the defeated. Deserted by their 
 fellow conspirators, defeated at the front, and dis- 
 turbed by social uprisings within, Germany too realized 
 that democracy will prevail. On November 9 the 
 Kaiser was forced to abdicate after a reign of thirty 
 years and to renounce the Imperial throne for his sons. 
 Two days later, the eleventh of November, 1918, the 
 Allies granted Germany an armistice, the terms of 
 which were equivalent to complete and unconditional 
 surrender. 
 
 The close of hostilities, however, did not formally 
 end the war. Not until three years later, November 
 18, 1921, was the last treaty signed and peace pro- 
 claimed. The slowness of the United States in of- 
 ficially terminating the war was due to the reluctance 
 of many Americans to accept the treaty of Versailles. 
 In addition to specifying the acts of reparation to be 
 made by Germany and the conditions of peace, this 
 document attempted to establish a League of Nations 
 pledged to take an active part — even to the use of 
 military force if necessary — in the settlement of world 
 problems. Various interests at this time made the 
 
 287 
 
288 THE LIMITATION OF ARMAMENT 
 
 United States hesitate to take such a pledge. The exi- 
 gencies of politics and the American tradition of keep- 
 ing aloof from foreign entanglements — despite the en- 
 larged view of the Monroe Doctrine, the acquisition 
 of the Philippines, and our part in the World War — 
 seemed to forbid our entering into a military alliance. 
 Nevertheless it was the common opinion in America 
 that something in addition to the signing of routine 
 treaties must be done by the United States to lessen 
 the evils of war. 
 
 In recognition of this feeling President Harding 
 invited the governments of the British Empire, France, 
 Italy, and Japan to participate in a conference in 
 Washington to discuss limitation of armament. The 
 invitation was sent out August 11, 1921, and the dele- 
 gates were asked to assemble on November 11, the 
 anniversary of the armistice. On the morning of No- 
 vember 12 the first session was held in the building of 
 the National Society of the Daughters of the American 
 Revolution. At an early hour the streets and park- 
 ways in the vicinity were crowded with thousands of 
 citizens anxious to get the first news from the confer- 
 ence or eager to obtain sight of distinguished visitors. 
 Soon after ten o'clock the delegates from each of the 
 five principal powers with assistants and military ex- 
 perts had taken their seats ; and there were also present 
 representatives of nations interested in minor ques- 
 tions that were to be considered by the conference. 
 The galleries were filled with members of Congress, 
 the diplomatic corps, and other distinguished persons. 
 
 When the President entered by a rear door and 
 passed to his seat, a tribute of applause marked the 
 beginning of the conference. A moment of silence 
 followed ; and while visitors and delegates awaited 
 expectantly the first opening movement, a breeze from 
 
THE LLMITATION OF ARMAMENT 289 
 
 a lofty window gathered the flags of the participating 
 nations and drew them together at the ceiling in a 
 bond of impressive symbolism. When the chaplain's 
 prayer was concluded, Secretary Hughes, as pro 
 tempore chairman, announced the President of the 
 United States. 
 
 After welcoming the delegates President Harding 
 said that the action taken by the conference would have 
 an influence on all human progress. A war-wearied 
 world was demanding assurances of lasting peace. 
 The measureless cost of conflict and the burden of 
 armament made all thoughtful peoples seek to have 
 war outlawed. The millions who pay in peace and 
 die in war wish their statesmen to turn the cost of 
 destruction into means for construction. " The United 
 States," he added, " welcomes you with unselfish 
 hands. We harbor no fears ; we have no sordid ends 
 to serve; we suspect no enemy; we contemplate nor 
 apprehend no conquest. Content with what we have, 
 we seek nothing which is another's. We only wish to 
 do with you that finer, nobler thing which no nation 
 can do alone. " 
 
 The President's speech created an excellent impres- 
 sion. Every nation was sick of war and every nation 
 was hoping that some means could be found for set- 
 tling differences without conflict. The President's 
 address, therefore, was exactly adapted to the occasion, 
 although it contained nothing very startling or new. 
 Nor was there anything unusual expected from Secre- 
 tary Hughes. The delegates were settled in their belief 
 that the first session would be devoted to addresses of 
 welcome and the expression of the common desire for 
 lasting peace. While the audience was thus listening 
 with due and formal decorum, Secretary Hughes pre- 
 sented, in simple, unemotional language, his proposal 
 
2 9 o THE LIMITATION OF ARMAMENT 
 
 for a ten-year naval holiday and the destruction of 
 capital ships. Instantly looks of astonishment flashed 
 into the faces of the delegates and a burst of ap- 
 plause swept through the galleries. The conference at 
 Washington was destined to create a precedent in inter- 
 national councils. At the Hague and elsewhere repre- 
 sentatives of powerful nations had discussed means 
 for alleviating the horrors of armed conflicts, but no 
 definite and practical proposition for limiting the arma- 
 ment necessary for carrying on war had ever before 
 been presented at an international conference. 
 
 The sincerity that had been shown by President 
 Harding and Secretary Hughes soon infected the dele- 
 gates. Nations that had been rivals pledged them- 
 selves to make sacrifices essential to the carrying out 
 of the plan. The highest hopes were everywhere enter- 
 tained for the success of the conference. Leaders of 
 thought maintained that if it were possible to limit 
 armaments through international agreement, it would 
 be possible by the same means to reduce armaments 
 little by little until they were completely abolished. If 
 nations could be induced to curtail their preparation 
 for war, the fear of war would gradually disappear 
 and war would soon become unnecessary. 
 
 The time at which Secretary Hughes delivered this 
 address was opportune for the acceptance of his views. 
 The world still staggered under its burden of debt and 
 suffering. In no country was there prosperity equal 
 to that of 1914; and in many lands disease, famine, 
 and crime prolonged the misery of the conflict. From 
 its seven years of suffering the world at last had 
 learned that quarrels cannot be settled by w r ar. War, 
 whether voluntary or involuntary, merely postpones 
 settlement. Settlement can come only through the 
 institutions of peace. 
 
THE LIMITATION OF ARMAMENT 291 
 
 LIMITATION OF ARMAMENT 
 
 Charles Evans Hughes 
 
 It is with a deep sense of privilege and responsibility that 
 I accept the honor you have conferred. 
 
 Permit me to express the most cordial appreciation of 
 the assurances of friendly cooperation, which have been 
 generously expressed by the representatives of all the 
 invited Governments. The earnest desire and purpose, 
 manifested in every step in the approach to this meeting, 
 that we should meet the reasonable expectation of a 
 watching world by effective action suited to the oppor- 
 tunity, is the best augury for the success of the con- 
 ference. 
 
 The President invited the Governments of the British 
 Empire, France, Italy, and Japan to participate in a con- 
 ference on the subject of limitation of armament, in con- 
 nection with which Pacific and Far Eastern questions 
 also would be discussed. It would have been most agree- 
 able to the President to have invited all the powers to 
 take part in this conference, but it was thought to be a 
 time when other considerations should yield to the prac- 
 tical requirements of the existing exigency, and in this 
 view the invitation was extended to the group known as 
 the principal allied and associated powers, which, by 
 reason of the conditions produced by the war, control in 
 the main the armament of the world. The opportunity 
 to limit armament lies within their grasp. 
 
 It was recognized, however, that the interests of other 
 powers in the Far East made it appropriate that they 
 should be invited to participate in the discussion of Pacific 
 and Far Eastern problems, and, with the approval of the 
 five powers, an invitation to take part in the discussion 
 
292 CHARLES EVANS HUGHES 
 
 of those questions has been extended to Belgium, China, 
 The Netherlands and Portugal. 
 
 The inclusion of the proposal for the discussion of 
 Pacific and Far Eastern questions was not for the pur- 
 pose of embarrassing or delaying an agreement for lim- 
 itation of armament, but rather to support that under- 
 taking by availing ourselves of this meeting to endeavor 
 to reach a common understanding as to the principles 
 and policies to be followed in the Far East and thus 
 greatly to diminish and, if possible, wholly to remove, 1 
 discernible sources of controversy. It is believed that by 
 interchanges of views at this opportune time the Govern- 
 ments represented here may find a basis of accord and 
 thus give expression to their desire to assure enduring 
 friendship. 
 
 In the public discussions which have preceded the con- 
 ference, there have been apparently two competing views; 
 one, that the consideration of armament should await the 
 result of the discussion of Far Eastern questions, and, 
 another, that the latter discussion should be postponed 
 until an agreement for limitation of armament has been 
 reached. I am unable to find sufficient reason for adopt- 
 ing either of these extreme views. I think that it would 
 be most unfortunate if we should disappoint the hopes 
 which have attached to this meeting by a postponement 
 of the consideration of the first subject. 
 
 The world looks to this conference to relieve humanity 
 of the crushing burden created by competition in arma- 
 ment, and it is the view of the American Government 
 that we should meet that expectation without any un- 
 necessary delay. It is therefore proposed that the con- 
 ference should proceed at once to consider the question 
 of the limitation of armament. 
 
 This, however, does not mean that we must postpone 
 the examination of 2 the Far Eastern questions. These 
 
THE LIMITATION OF ARMAMENT 293 
 
 questions of vast importance press for solution. It is 
 hoped that immediate provision may be made to deal 
 with them adequately, and it is suggested that it may 
 be found to be entirely practicable through the distribu- 
 tion of the work among designated committees to make 
 progress to the ends sought to be achieved without either 
 subject being treated as a hindrance to the proper con- 
 sideration and disposition of the other. 
 
 The proposal to limit armament by agreement of the 
 powers is not a new one, and we are admonished by the 
 futility of earlier effort. It may be well to recall the 
 noble aspirations which were voiced twenty-three years 
 ago in the imperial rescript of his Majesty the Emperor 
 of Russia. It was then pointed out with clarity and em- 
 phasis that the intellectual and physical strength of the 
 nations, labor and capital are for the major part diverted 
 from their natural application and unproductively con- 
 sumed. Hundreds of millions are devoted to acquiring 
 terrible engines of destruction, which, though to-day 
 regarded as the last word of science, are destined to- 
 morrow to lose all value in consequence of some fresh 
 discovery in the same field. National culture, economic 
 progress and the production of wealth are either paralyzed 
 or checked in their development. 
 
 Moreover, in proportion as the armaments of each 
 power increase, so do they less and less fulfill the object 
 which the Governments have set before themselves. The 
 economic crises, due in great part to the system of arma- 
 ments a Voutrance and the continual danger which lies 
 in this massing of war material, are transforming the 
 armed peace of our days in a crushing burden, which the 
 peoples have more and more difficulty in bearing. It ap- 
 pears evident, then, that if this state of things were pro- 
 longed it would inevitably lead to the calamity which it 
 is desired to avert, and the horrors of which make every 
 
294 < CHARLES EVANS HUGHES 
 
 thinking man shudder in advance. To put an end to these 
 incessant armaments and to seek the means of warding 
 off the calamities which are threatening the whole world 
 — such is the supreme duty which is to-day imposed on 
 all States. 
 
 It was with this sense of obligation that his Majesty 
 the Emperor of Russia proposed the conference which 
 was " to occupy itself with this grave problem," and 
 which met at The Hague in the year 1899. 
 
 Important as were the deliberations and conclusions of 
 that conference, especially with respect to the pacific set- 
 tlement of international disputes, its result in the specific 
 matter of limitation of armament went no further than 
 the adoption of a final resolution setting forth the opinion 
 that the restriction of military charges which are at 
 present a heavy burden on the world, is extremely desira- 
 ble for the increase of the material and moral welfare 
 of mankind, and the utterance of the wish that the Gov- 
 ernments may examine the possibility of an agreement as 
 to the limitation of armed forces by land and sea, and 
 of war budgets. 
 
 It was seven years later that the Secretary of State of 
 the United States, Mr. Elihu Root, in answering a note 
 of the Russian Ambassador suggesting in outline a pro- 
 gram of the second peace conference, said : 
 
 " The Government of the United States, therefore, 
 feels it to be its duty to reserve for itself the liberty to 
 propose to the second peace conference, as one of the sub- 
 jects for consideration, the reduction or limitation of 
 armaments, in the hope that, if nothing further can be 
 accomplished, some slight advance may be made toward 
 the realization of the lofty conception which actuated 
 the Emperor of Russia in calling the first conference." 
 
 It is significant that the Imperial German Govern- 
 ment expressed itself as " absolutely opposed to the ques- 
 
THE LIMITATION OF ARMAMENT 295 
 
 tion of disarmament," and that the Emperor of Germany 
 threatened to decline to send delegates if the subject of 
 disarmament was to be discussed. In view, however, of 
 the resolution which had been adopted at the first Hague 
 conference, the delegates of the United States were in- 
 structed that the subject of limitation of armament 
 should be regarded as unfinished business, and that the 
 second conference should ascertain and give full consid- 
 eration to the result of such examination as the Govern- 
 ments may have given to the possibility of an agreement 
 pursuant to the wish expressed by the first conference. 
 
 But by reason of the obstacles which the subject had 
 encountered, the second peace conference at The Hague, 
 although it made notable progress in provision for the 
 peaceful settlement of controversies, was unable to deal 
 with limitation of armament except by a resolution in 
 the following general terms: 
 
 " The conference confirms the resolution adopted by 
 the conference of 1899 in regard to the limitation of 
 military expenditure; and, inasmuch as military expendi- 
 ture has considerably increased in almost every country 
 since that time, the conference declares that it is emi- 
 nently desirable that the Governments should resume the 
 serious examination of this question." 
 
 This was the fruition of the efforts of eight years. 
 Although the effect was clearly perceived, the race in 
 preparation of armaments, wholly unaffected by these 
 futile suggestions, went on until it fittingly culminated 
 in the greatest war of history, and we are now suffering 
 from the unparalleled loss of life, the destruction of 
 hopes, the economic dislocations, and the widespread im- 
 poverishment which measure 3 the cost of the victory over 
 the brutal pretensions of military force. 
 
 But if we are warned by the inadequacy of earlier 
 endeavors for limitation of armament, we cannot fail to 
 
296 CHARLES EVANS HUGHES 
 
 recognize the extraordinary opportunity now presented. 
 
 We not only have the lessons of the past to guide us, 
 not only do we have the reaction from the disillusioning 
 experiences of war, but we must meet the challenge of 
 imperative economic demands. What was convenient or 
 highly desirable before is now 4 a matter of vital necessity. 
 If there is to be economic rehabilitation, ii the longings 
 for reasonable progress are not to be denied, if we are to 
 be spared the uprisings of peoples made desperate in the 
 desire to shake off burdens no longer endurable, com- 
 petition in armament must stop. The present oppor- 
 tunity not only derives its advantage from a general ap- 
 preciation of this fact, but the power to deal with the 
 exigency now rests with a small group of nations repre- 
 sented here, who have every reason to desire peace and 
 to promote amity. 
 
 The astonishing ambition which lay athwart the prom- 
 ise of the second Hague conference no longer menaces 
 the world, and the great opportunity of liberty-loving 
 and peace-preserving democracies has come. Is it not 
 plain that the time has passed for mere resolutions that 
 the responsible powers should examine the question of 
 limitation of armament? We can no longer content our- 
 selves with investigations, with statistics, with reports, 
 with the circumlocution of inquiry. The essential facts 
 are sufficiently known. The time is come, and this con- 
 ference has been called not for general resolutions or 
 mutual advice, but for action. 
 
 We meet with full understanding that the aspirations 
 of mankind are not to be defeated either by plausible 
 suggestions of postponement or by impracticable counsels 
 of perfection. Power and responsibility are here, and the 
 world awaits a practicable program which shall at once 
 be put into execution. 
 
 I am confident that I shall have your approval in 
 
THE LIMITATION OF ARMAMENT 297 
 
 suggesting that in this matter, as well as in others before 
 the conference, it is desirable to follow the course of 
 procedure which has the best promise of achievement 
 rather than one which would facilitate division, and thus, 
 constantly aiming to agree so far as possible, we shall, 
 with each point of agreement, make it easier to proceed 
 to others. 
 
 The question in relation to armaments which may be 
 regarded as of primary importance at this time and with 
 which we can deal most promptly and effectively is the 
 limitation of naval armament. There are certain general 
 considerations which may be deemed pertinent to this 
 subject. 
 
 The first is that the core of the difficulty is to be 
 found in the competition in naval programs, and that, in 
 order appropriately to limit naval armament, competition 
 in its production must be abandoned. Competition will 
 not be remedied by resolves with respect to the method 
 of its continuance. One program inevitably leads to an- 
 other, and, if competition continues, its regulation is 
 impracticable. There is only one adequate way out, and 
 that is to end it now. 
 
 It is apparent that this cannot be accomplished with- 
 out serious sacrifices. Enormous sums have been ex- 
 pended upon ships under construction, and building pro- 
 grams which are now under way cannot be given up 
 without heavy loss. Yet if the present construction of 
 capital ships goes forward, other ships will inevitably be 
 built to rival them, and this will lead to still others. 
 Thus the race will continue, so long as ability to con- 
 tinue lasts. The effort to escape sacrifices is futile. We 
 must face them or yield our purpose. 
 
 It is also clear that no one of the naval powers should 
 be expected to make the sacrifices alone. The only hope 
 of limitation of naval armament is by agreement among 
 
298 CHARLES EVANS HUGHES 
 
 the nations concerned, and this agreement should be en- 
 tirely fair and reasonable in the extent of the sacrifices 
 required of each of the powers. In considering the basis 
 of such agreement and the commensurate sacrifices to be 
 required it is necessary to have regard to the existing 
 naval strength of the great naval powers, including the 
 extent of construction already effected in the case of 
 ships in process. This follows from the fact that one 
 nation is as free to compete as another, and each may 
 find grounds for its action. 
 
 What one may do another may demand the oppor- 
 tunity to rival, and we remain in the thrall of competitive 
 effort. 
 
 I may add that the American delegates are advised by 
 their naval experts that the tonnage of capital ships may 
 fairly be taken to measure the relative strength of navies, 
 as the provision for auxiliary combatant craft should 
 sustain a reasonable relation to the capital ship tonnage 
 allowed. 
 
 It would also seem to be a vital part of a plan for the 
 limitation of naval armament that there should be a naval 
 holiday. It is proposed that for a period of not less than 
 ten years there should be no further construction of 
 capital ships. 
 
 I am happy to say that I am at liberty to go beyond 
 these general propositions, and, on behalf of the American 
 delegation acting under the instructions of the President 
 of the United States, to submit to you a concrete proposi- 
 tion for an agreement for the limitation of naval arma- 
 ment. 
 
 It should be added that this proposal immediately con- 
 cerns the British Empire, Japan and the United States. 
 In view of the extraordinary conditions, due to the World 
 War, affecting the existing strength of the navies of 
 France and Italy, it is not thought to be necessary to 
 
THE LIMITATION OF ARMAMENT 299 
 
 discuss at this stage of the proceedings the tonnage allow- 
 ance of these nations, but the United States proposes that 
 this matter be reserved for the later consideration of the 
 conference. 
 
 In making the present proposal the United States is 
 most solicitous to deal with the question upon an entirely 
 reasonable and practicable basis to the end that the just 
 interests of all shall be adequately guarded, and the na- 
 tional security and defense shall be maintained. Four 
 general principles have been applied : 
 
 1 That all capital shipbuilding programs, either 
 actual or projected, should be abandoned. 
 
 2 That further reduction should be made through 
 the scrapping of certain of the older ships. 
 
 3 That in general regard should be had to the exist- 
 ing naval strength of the powers concerned. 
 
 4 That the capital ship tonnage should be used as the 
 measurement of strength for navies, and a proportionate 
 allowance of auxiliary combatant craft prescribed. 
 
 With 5 the acceptance of this plan, the burden of 
 meeting the demands of competition in naval armament 
 will be lifted. Enormous sums will be released to aid 
 the progress of civilization. At the same time the proper 
 demands of national defense will be adequately met, and 
 the nations will have ample opportunity during the naval 
 holiday of ten years to consider their future course. 
 Preparation for future naval war shall stop now. I shall 
 not attempt at this time to take up the other topics which 
 have been listed on the tentative agenda proposed in 
 anticipation of the conference. 
 
 Why is it more feasible to limit naval armament than land 
 armament? 
 
 If the Hughes plan for scrapping a billion dollars' worth of 
 ships is carried out, what do you think will be the economic 
 results? 
 
3 oo CHARLES EVANS HUGHES 
 
 In what ways will a decrease of armament lessen the 
 probability of war? 
 
 Point out one or more instances in this speech where Secre- 
 tary Hughes shrewdly anticipated difficulties and attempted to 
 circumvent them. 
 
 Compare the oratorical style of this speech with that of the 
 Farewell Address. How far is the difference in style indicative 
 of a difference in social conditions? 
 
As we scan the pages of history we trace in the 
 words of the great thinkers and speakers the evolu- 
 tion of the principles of liberty and democracy that 
 have helped to make the world equitable and safe for 
 us. We read the words of Burke, of Lincoln, and of 
 Wilson, and realize how great men in days that are 
 gone met the crises that confronted them and won the 
 priceless heritage that is ours. But the fight for lib- 
 erty and democracy was not finished by the great 
 statesmen who have gone before us, nor was it ended 
 with the Great War, nor will it terminate with the 
 making of a League of Nations. It can never end 
 while there is a human race. As long as there are 
 hearts to beat and souls to aspire, men will seek to 
 brighten the flame of liberty. 
 
 If we may judge the future by the past, Americans 
 can look forward with confidence to an ever-brighten- 
 ing day. As President McKinley once said : 
 
 " Thus far we have done our supreme duty. Shall 
 we now, when the victory won in war is to be written 
 in the treaty of peace and the civilized world applauds 
 and awaits in expectation, turn timidly away from the 
 duties imposed upon the country by its own great 
 deeds? And when the mists fade and we see with 
 clearer vision, may we not go forth rejoicing in a 
 strength which has been employed solely for humanity 
 and always been tempered with justice and mercy, 
 confident of our ability to meet the exigencies that 
 await, because confident that our course is one of duty 
 and our cause that of right? " 
 
 301 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 JAMES OTIS 
 
 James Otis was born in Barnstable, Massachusetts, February 
 5, 1725. In 1743 he was graduated from Harvard. He soon 
 became a distinguished lawyer. In February, 1761, as a result 
 of his famous speech on the Writs of Assistance, he was elected 
 to the Colonial Assembly. In 1765 he was a delegate for 
 Massachusetts to the Colonial Congress. Four years later his 
 active life was ended by a ruffianly attack received in a 
 darkened room in a coffee house from a number of men whose 
 anger he had stirred through a controversy in the newspapers. 
 He never recovered from the effects of this brutal assault and 
 was thereafter subject to recurring periods of insanity. On 
 May 23, 1783, he was killed by a stroke of lightning. 
 
 Writs of Assistance 
 
 The text is taken from William Tudor's Life of James Otis, 
 Boston, 1823. 
 
 1 The whole range of argument. The speech as originally 
 delivered was a learned and exhaustive legal argument that 
 occupied four or five hours. The brief section given here was 
 recorded by John Adams, who was present, and is all that 
 remains. 
 
 2 / engaged in it from principle. Note the persuasive influ- 
 ence of his manly and conscientious attitude. 
 
 3 One king his head. Charles I had been executed after trial 
 "by the Rump Parliament in 1649. As a result of the "Peaceful 
 
 Revolution of 1688" James II had been forced to flee, and 
 William of Orange was invited to become king. 
 
 4 Curse of Canaan. See Genesis 9:25. The curse was visited 
 upon Canaan by Noah because of Canaan's father's sin. 
 
 5 i^th Charles II refers to a law made in the fourteenth year 
 of the reign of Charles II. 
 
 6 Tumult and blood. Is the last part of Otis's speech an 
 exaggeration? 
 
 302 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 303 
 
 WILLIAM PITT, EARL OF CHATHAM 
 
 William Pitt, Earl of Chatham, was born at Westminster 
 in 1708. He was educated at Eton, and at Trinity College, 
 Oxford. At both schools he gave much attention to rhetoric 
 and elocution. On account of ill health he was not graduated 
 from Oxford, but after leaving the university continued his 
 studies. His favorite pastime was to translate and read aloud 
 the works of Demosthenes, his model. In addition to this, he 
 s.udied the sermons of Dr. Barrow, and memorized Bailey's 
 Dictionary. With this preparation in rhetoric he coupled ardu- 
 ous study of voice and gesture. To a tall, imposing — almost 
 princely — bearing, Chatham added every kind of power known 
 to orators. Ridicule and taunt vied with pathos and exultation 
 as he moved his hearers to enthusiasm. His language at all 
 times was simple and free from figures of speech. He followed 
 intuition rather than reason. His speeches naturally were not 
 set pieces, for he depended on the occasion for his choice of 
 words. 
 
 To this unusual ability in rhetoric and a magnetic personal 
 bearing, Chatham added unquestionable sincerity and a deep 
 sense of national honor and dignity. His passion for liberty 
 made him the friend of the American people. " I rejoice," he 
 said, " that America has resisted. Three millions of people so 
 dead to all the feelings of liberty as voluntarily to let them- 
 selves be made slaves would have been fit instruments to make 
 slaves of all the rest. If I were an American, as I am an 
 Englishman, while a foreign troop was landed in my country, 
 I never would lay down my arms — never — never — never! " 
 
 While Chatham was in power, Walpole and the other min- 
 isters were forced to take second place. The jealousy of his 
 opponents and the autocracy of his manner, nevertheless, did 
 not diminish his popularity. When he died, May n, 1778, 
 liberty and democracy lost one of their staunchest advocates. 
 
 American Taxation 
 
 The text is slightly abridged from The World's Famous Ora- 
 tions, vol. Ill, p. 197, New York, 1906. 
 
 1 / could have endured to be carried. In what ways does 
 the use of this expression help Chatham to get a hearing? 
 
 2 His majesty recommends. Compare this reference to the 
 King with that of Otis. 
 
304 LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 3 The importance of the subject. Burke said of the American 
 question, " Surely it is an awful subject or there is none this 
 side the grave." The vision of these two statesmen is as 
 remarkable as the shortsightedness of the King and most of 
 his ministers. Had America been granted full participation in 
 the English Constitution and even representation in Parliament, 
 England, through the precedent, would have become the center 
 of a great world empire; there would have been no Irish ques- 
 tion, and instead of being joined as now by an uncertain and 
 intangible bond, the British colonies would have become organic 
 members of a vast but unified nation. 
 
 4 The distinction between legislation and taxation. This was 
 the British view and was maintained also by Burke. The 
 Americans, however, prior to the declaration of independence 
 had denied the distinction and had passed from " No taxation 
 without representation" to "No legislation without representa- 
 tion." 
 
 5 Virtual representation should be recognized as a step toward 
 democracy. It at least acknowledged the right of representa- 
 tion. 
 
 G I am no courtier of America. Chatham's career as states- 
 man illustrates the ultimate correctness and worth of a policy 
 based on justice and right. 
 
 7 The whole house of Bourbon. Kings descended from the 
 Bourbon family ruled at this time in France, Spain, and Naples. 
 
 JOHN WILKES 
 
 John Wilkes was born in London in 1727. He came from a 
 wealthy family and received a good education at the University 
 of Leyden. He was elected to Parliament in 1757. In 1762, 
 when Lord Bute forced Pitt from office, Wilkes published The 
 North Briton in order to aid IJitt. No. 45 of this paper in 
 which he maligned the government was adjudged a seditious 
 libel and Wilkes was sent to jail. On appeal to the courts, 
 however, he was awarded $20,000 damages for illegal im- 
 prisonment. In 1769 he was elected four times in succession 
 to sit in Parliament for Middlesex, but the House of Commons 
 each time refused to accept him and seated his opponent who 
 had received fewer votes. He became a popular hero and 
 would have gained the support of the entire country but for his 
 bad personal character. In 1774 he was elected Lord Mayor 
 of London. He represented Middlesex in Parliament from 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 305 
 
 1774 to 1790 and became the champion of the right of free 
 representation by British constituencies. He died in 1797. 
 
 War with America 
 
 For the complete text see Speeches of Mr. Wilkes in the 
 House of Commons, Third ed., p. 7. Preface dated London, 
 December 9, 1786. 
 
 1 Some very powerful cause. This statement finds a point 
 of agreement with the audience and arouses their interest in 
 wha' is to come. 
 
 2 Carry to the foot of the throne. The House of Commons, 
 assembled as a committee of the whole, was considering an 
 address to the King upon the disturbances in America. The 
 language and spirit of the resolution was such that it virtually 
 proposed a policy of war. 
 
 3 / well know what will follow. Only those who are familiar 
 with the state of public opinion in the colonies in February, 
 1775, can appreciate how remarkable is this prophecy and its 
 fulfillment. The Americans at this time sought merely to use 
 whatever means were necessary to secure their rights as English- 
 men under the English Constitution. Although, no doubt, there 
 were in America as in every country discontented individuals 
 who sought revolution as the remedy for all political evils, 
 there was when Wilkes spoke no general demand in the colonies 
 for independence. John Jay said that previous to the rejection 
 of the second petition of Congress in 1775 he ' never heard an 
 American of any class or any description express a wish for the 
 independence of the colonies.' 
 
 Even after the battles of Lexington and Bunker Hill in the 
 Dickinson declaration, published by George Washington when 
 he took command of the American troops, it is said, " We most 
 solemnly, before God and the world, declare, that, exerting 
 the utmost energy of those powers which our beneficent Creator 
 has graciously bestowed upon us, the arms which we have been 
 compelled by our enemies to assume, we will, in defiance of 
 every hazard, with unabating firmness and perseverence employ 
 for the preservation of our liberties; being with one mind 
 resolved to die freemen than to live slaves. 
 
 " Lest this declaration should disquiet the minds of our friends 
 and fellow-subjects in any part of the empire, we assure them 
 that we mean not to dissolve that union which has so long and 
 so happily subsisted between us, and which we sincerely wish 
 
306 LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 to see restored. Necessity has not yet driven us into that des- 
 perate measure, or induced us to incite any other nation to war 
 against them. We have not raised armies with ambitious 
 designs of separating from Great Britain, and establishing 
 independent states." 
 
 The demand for independence that was prevalent throughout 
 the colonies a few months later was the outgrowth of military 
 necessity. After Arnold's disastrous expedition into Canada it 
 seemed impossible that the poorly organized American troops 
 could cope with the armies of Great Britain without foreign 
 help. Although the great body of Englishmen sympathized 
 with the colonists in their struggle for liberty, Parliament and 
 the King seemed bent on destroying America. The government 
 finding it difficult to induce Britons to fight their kin across the 
 sea, hired seventeen thousand Hessians to prosecute the war. 
 The use of mercenary soldiers, of whom an indefinite number 
 could be secured, convinced the colonists that they never could 
 succeed in arms except through an alliance with foreign 
 powers, which necessitated separation from the empire. The 
 eyes of the American patriots, therefore, turned in 1776 more or 
 less reluctantly to France, and Silas Deane was sent as am- 
 bassador to Paris. 
 
 On June 7 1776, Richard Lee of Virginia introduced into 
 the Continental Congress the following resolution: 
 
 " Resolved, that these United Colonies are, and of right ought 
 to be, free and independent states; that they are absolved from 
 all allegiance to the British crown; and that all political con- 
 nection between them and the state of Great Britain is, and 
 of right ought to be, totally dissolved." On July 4, 1776, the 
 resolution was incorporated in the Declaration of Independence 
 and was passed. 
 
 Wilkes, on February 6, 1775, was led to make his remarkable 
 prophecy, not through any rumor that the colonists would seek 
 independence, but merely through his knowledge of the temper 
 of the King and his ministers, and his belief in the determina- 
 tion and earnestness of the American people, and his faith in 
 the ultimate triumph of the principles of universal liberty that 
 were involved. 
 
 4 The blue riband. Lord North, the prime minister, was a 
 Knight of the Garter. The badge of the. order was a blue 
 ribbon. 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 307 
 
 EDMUND BURKE 
 
 Edmund Burke was born in Ireland, January 12, 1729. In 
 1748 he was graduated from Trinity College, Dublin, and two 
 years later took up the study of law at the Temple, London. 
 For six years little was heard of him, and then he published a 
 Vindication of Natural Society, and a Philosophical Inquiry 
 into the Origin of our Ideas of the Sublime and the Beautiful. 
 As a result of the fame these essays brought him he became 
 a member of Johnson's famous literary club. He was also en- 
 gaged to prepare a survey of important events for the Annual 
 Register. For thirty years he edited this annual chronicle, and 
 it is largely through the information thus gained that he was 
 able to speak authoritatively in Parliament. 
 
 In 1761, he became aLVtstant-secretary to the lord lieutenant 
 of Ireland. Rather than become a political vassal, he resigned 
 in 1765, but his generally recognized ability soon won him an 
 appointment with Lord Rockingham, the prime minister. In 
 1766 he was elected to Parliament for the pocket-borough of 
 Wendovcr. In 1774, in recognition of his speech on American 
 Taxation, he was elected to represent Bristol, a city second in 
 importance in England. It was immediately after this election 
 which greatly added to his prestige, that he delivered his mas- 
 terpiece on Conciliation with America. With his death in 
 1797, his long fight for just and honest government came to a 
 close. 
 
 
 Conciliation with America 
 
 The text is taken from The Works of Edmund Burke, Lon- 
 don, 1801, vol. Ill, p. 25. The editors suggest that not more 
 than half of Conciliation with America be assigned for class 
 study. In their experience results have justified the omission 
 of the less important parts of the speech and much corrobora- 
 tive detail. In the present edition the suggested omissions are 
 printed in smaller type. 
 
 1 Sir. Sir Philip Norton, Speaker of the House of Commons. 
 
 2 A worthy member. Mr. Rose Fuller, who in 1774 moved 
 to repeal the tax on tea. It was on this motion that Burke 
 delivered his speech on American Taxation.. 
 
308 LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 3 Paper government. Theoretical government, possibly a 
 reference to Locke's scheme of colonial government for Caro- 
 lina. 
 
 4 Juridical determination. This project of Lord North's, 
 Burke had called an M auction of finance " since each colony 
 through the size of its appropriation was to bid for privi- 
 leges. That it did not provide for a free grant from the 
 colonies is evident: for the share that any colony should be 
 required to furnish for defense was determined by the authori- 
 ties in England; most of the former obnoxious taxes could be 
 retained under the provision for regulating commerce; and, 
 finally, if the assemblies failed to give, the revenue would be 
 exacted. 
 
 5 Colony agents. As the colonies lacked the privilege of 
 direct representation in Parliament, they often sent agents to 
 watch legislation and try to influence it. The fact that they 
 had to stay in the lobby, gave rise to the word lobbyist. 
 
 6 Noble lord's project. The project is outlined in the fol- 
 lowing resolution passed by the House on February 20, 1775: 
 
 " That when the Governor, Council, or Assembly, or Gen- 
 eral Court, of any of his Majesty's Provinces or Colonies in 
 America, shall propose to make provision, according to the 
 condition, circumstances, and situation, of such Province or 
 Colony, for contributing their proportion to the Common De- 
 fense (such proportion to be raised under the Authority of the 
 General Court, or General Assembly, of such Province or 
 Colony, and disposable by Parliament), and shall engage to 
 make provision also for the support of the Civil Government, 
 and the Administration of Justice, in such Province or Colony, 
 it will be proper, if such Proposal shall be approved by his 
 Majesty, and the two Houses of Parliament, and for so long 
 as such Provision shall be made accordingly, to forbear, in 
 respect of such Province or Colony, to levy any duty, Tax, or 
 Assessment, or to impose any further Duty, Tax, or Assess- 
 ment, except such duties as it may be expedient to continue to 
 levy or impose, for the Regulation of Commerce; the Nett 
 Produce of the Duties last mentioned to be carried to the 
 account of such Province or Colony respectively." 
 
 7 Bills of pains and penalties. Such were the Boston Port 
 bill and the Grand Penal bill. . 
 
 8 The object was America as a commercial ally of Britain. 
 
 9 This gentleman. Richard Glover, the poet, who petitioned 
 Parliament against the Spaniards in 1742. 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 309 
 
 10 Bar. The railing that excludes non-members from the 
 main area of the House of Commons. 
 
 11 A eta parentum jam legere et qua sit potent eognoscere 
 virtus. To read the deeds of his forefathers and to know what 
 virtue is. 
 
 12 Roman charity. He refers to the Roman story of Cymon, 
 who, condemned to death by starvation, was kept alive by his 
 daughter, Xanthippe, who visited him in prison and nourished 
 him with milk from her breasts. 
 
 13 Seemed even to excite your envy. Lord North's Grand 
 Penal bill attempted to put a stop to the New England fisheries. 
 
 14 Frozen serpent. Hydrus, a small constellation within the 
 Antarctic Circle. 
 
 15 Dissidence of dissent. Extreme dissent. 
 
 16 Friend. Attorney-general Thurlow. 
 
 17 Abeunt studia in mores. Studies pass into character. 
 
 18 Lord Dunmore. Governor of Virginia. 
 
 19 To change that spirit. Note the argument by elimination. 
 Burke prefers to have the third choice accepted because the 
 other two were unsuitable rather than force validity by specific 
 argument. 
 
 20 Giving up the colonies. Dean Tucker of Gloucester advo- 
 cated the giving up of the colonies in 1774, maintaining that 
 England could get the entire trade of America by merely of- 
 fering the best market. 
 
 21 Spoliatis arma supersunt: Juvenal, Satires VIII, 124. 
 "Those who have been despoiled, may resort to arms." 
 
 22 The ocean remains. This suggests a very real and effec- 
 tive argument. When it required months to cross the sea the 
 bonds between America and the Mother Country were neces- 
 sarily weak. The lack of speedy and adequate communication 
 with England was undoubtedly one of the most important 
 causes of the demand for independence. 
 
 Among neighbors an understanding is necessary even though 
 we ignore people far away with whom we have no dealing. 
 One of the chief incentives to the growth of Federal authority 
 in America has been improvement in transportation and com- 
 munication. In like manner modern development in these arts 
 makes it impossible for America longer to ignore her interna- 
 tional obligations. 
 
 23 Sir Edvoard Coke. An erudite but heartless magistrate 
 who in 1603 at the trial of Sir Walter Raleigh for treason 
 assailed the prisoner in spiteful language. 
 
310 LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 24 Ex vi termini. From the meaning of the word. 
 
 25 Formerly addressed. They petitioned the King, February 
 13, 1769. 
 
 26 A necessary evil. Is not this argumentative rather than 
 persuasive? 
 
 27 Revenue act. The Stamp Act. 
 
 28 The colonies will go further. Burke's opponents feared 
 that if the revenue laws were repealed, it would be the first 
 step toward self-government and the permanent loss of the 
 colonies. Burke later refutes this. 
 
 29 Philip the Second: son of Charles V. He is best known for 
 his famous fleet, the Spanish Armada, with which he unsuccess- 
 fully tried to wrest the English throne from Elizabeth. 
 
 30 The genius of the English Constitution. The English Con- 
 stitution is not a single, written document containing the funda- 
 mental principles of government as does the Constitution of the 
 United States. It is rather made up of historical traditions, and 
 important acts, such as the Magna Charta, the Bill of Rights, 
 and other charters. It is by no means indefinite or vaguely 
 defined. Burke refers to it with perfect confidence, finding in 
 its treatment of Ireland, Chester, Wales, and Durham, satis- 
 factory precedents for a different treatment of the American 
 colonies than that advocated by Lord North and his followers. 
 
 31 Simul, etc. Horace, Odes, I, 12, 27-32. As soon as the 
 bright star shone upon the sailors, the troubled water recedes 
 from the rocks, the winds die away, the clouds scatter, and 
 because they (Castor and Pollux) have so willed, the threaten- 
 ing wave subsides into the sea. 
 
 32 Opposuit natura: nature opposes it. 
 
 33 Republic of Plato, etc.: well-known accounts of ideal com- 
 monwealths. 
 
 34 The year 1763: the year in which Grenville came into 
 power. Before this a policy of "salutary neglect" had been 
 pursued, but was then discarded for a new policy of exaction. 
 
 35 By grant and not by imposition. The colonial assemblies 
 were to vote money to the King as a voluntary gift, and were 
 not to be subjected to taxes, such as the Stamp Act, imposed by 
 Parliament without their being consulted. This involved the 
 repeal of the Declaratory Act. 
 
 36 Fourteen colonies. Quebec was included. 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 311 
 
 37 Non meus, etc. The language is not mine, but that taught 
 by Ofellus, a rustic, but unusually wise. 
 
 38 Lord Hillsborough. Secretary of State for the colonies, 
 1768-1772. 
 
 39 Restraining bill. The Grand Penal Bill. 
 
 40 Far less power. The King did not have the power of 
 veto in Connecticut and Rhode Island. 
 
 41 Ireland has. The Irish Parliament was abolished in 1800. 
 
 42 Experimentum in corpore vili. Let us experiment on a 
 worthless object. 
 
 43 Posita luditur area. The money chest is given as a stake. 
 
 44 Sursum corda! Lift up your hearts! is the exhortation 
 with which in the service of the church the priest proceeds to 
 consecrate the elements. 
 
 45 Quod felix faiistumque sit. May it be happy and fortu- 
 nate. It is the Roman invocation on beginning or concluding a 
 solemn act. 
 
 PATRICK HENRY 
 
 Patrick Henry was born in Hanover County, Virginia, in 
 1736. With James Otis he shares the distinction of being the 
 first to advocate resistance by force of arms as the only remedy 
 for the evils existing in the relations between England and 
 America. Under his leadership, Virginia was the first state to 
 oppose the Stamp Act. He introduced into the House of Bur- 
 gesses a resolution denying that Parliament had the right to 
 tax the American colonies. He realized that the trouble was 
 caused by the ministers of George III, and in the frequently 
 quoted passage boldly asserted, " Caesar had his Brutus, Charles 
 
 I had his Cromwell, and George III " Here pausing until 
 
 the cry of " Treason ! " from several parts of the house had 
 ended, he deliberately added " may profit by their example. If 
 this be treason, make the most of it." Henry was twice elected 
 governor of Virginia, and his influence was very important in 
 the formation of the Constitution of the United States. He was 
 somewhat afraid of setting up a strong central government, for 
 as he often said, "A wrong step made now will plunge us into 
 misery, and our republic will be lost." He died in Charlotte 
 County, Virginia, in the same year as Washington, 1799. 
 
 
312 LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 Liberty or Death 
 
 The text is taken from The Life, Correspondence, and 
 Speeches of Patrick Henry, by William Wirt Henry, New York, 
 1891, vol. I, p. 262. Moses Coit Tyler says of the version of 
 the speech here followed, that it certainly gives the substance 
 of Henry's argument and is " probably more authentic than are 
 most of the famous speeches attributed to public characters 
 before reporters' galleries were opened and before the art of 
 reporting was brought to its present perfection." 
 
 1 That insidious smile. A rumor was current that nearly all 
 that the Continental Congress had asked for in its petition to 
 the King on September 1, 1774, was about to be granted. 
 Henry's distrust of this report was justified, for the rumor 
 proved to be unfounded. 
 
 GEORGE WASHINGTON 
 
 George Washington was born in Westmoreland county, Vir- 
 ginia, on February 22, 1732, of sturdy old English stock. His 
 father, Augustine Washington, was a successful planter. 
 While Washington was still an infant the family lived for 
 a time on the estate on the Potomac now known as Mount 
 Vernon; but they soon moved again to another of his father's 
 farms. At Fredericksburg, Va., he received a common school 
 education; he also studied surveying and possibly learned a 
 little Latin. 
 
 At the age of fifteen he returned to Mount Vernon to live 
 with his brother. There he became acquainted with Lord 
 Fairfax and was engaged by this gentleman to survey his 
 tracts of land beyond the Blue Ridge. It was a romantic and 
 venturesome undertaking for a boy of sixteen. For three years 
 he lived much of the time in the wilderness and became expert 
 in woodcraft. 
 
 In 1753 Governor Dinwiddie selected the young surveyor to 
 bear a message of remonstrance to the commandant of the 
 French who were attempting to establish settlements in the 
 Ohio valley. The hazardous mission was performed so success- 
 fully that Washington was made a lieutenant colonel and was 
 soon attached to the staff of General Braddock. In the French 
 and Indian war he gained a knowledge of military tactics 
 and the reputation at the age of twenty-six as the best known 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 313 
 
 military man in America. Through the disasters that the 
 army experienced, he had learned one most valuable fact — 
 that British regulars were not invincible. 
 
 In 1759 he married Mrs. Martha Custis and lived the life of 
 a planter and country gentleman on his estate of 2500 acres 
 at Mount Vernon. During these years he was a member of 
 the Virginia House of Burgesses. In 1774 he journeyed on 
 horseback with Patrick Henry to attend the Continental Con- 
 gress in Philadelphia. 
 
 When he was made commander-in-chief of the American 
 forces he called all to witness that he assumed the office as 
 an act of duty and not by his own desire. Through the entire 
 war he refused to accept a cent of pay. After his retirement 
 from the presidency he lived at Mount Vernon but two years 
 and died, at the age of sixty-seven, on December 14, 1799. 
 
 The Farewell Address 
 
 The text is that of the Philadelphia American Daily Ad- 
 vertiser for September 19, 1796, with sufficient changes to make 
 it conform to modern practices in orthography. 
 
 Near the close of Washington's first term as president, when 
 he contemplated retiring from office, he sent Madison notes he 
 had prepared for a farewell address and asked for assistance. 
 The suggestions offered by Madison he used to a certain extent 
 when preparing the address he drew up near the close of his 
 second term. This new manuscript was forwarded to Alex- 
 ander Hamilton for further advice. Hamilton, after many 
 conferences with Chief Justice Jay, sent his suggestions to the 
 president. These manuscripts Washington considered carefully 
 and at last, after much rigorous and careful revision, pro- 
 duced the speech that is known to-day as his Farewell Address. 
 That it embodies the ideas and thoughts of Washington and 
 was composed in the main by Washington himself, is the 
 opinion of the most reliable historians and critics. 
 
 In the Memoirs of the Historical Society of Pennsylvania, 
 vol. I, part 2, page 256, David C. Claypole, editor of the 
 Daily Advertiser, has given an account of the original publica- 
 tion of the Farewell Address: 
 
 " A few days before the appearance of this memorable docu- 
 ment in print, I received a message from the President by his 
 private secretary signifying his desire to see me. I waited on 
 him at the appointed time, and found him sitting alone in the 
 
3H LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 drawing-room. He received me very kindly and after I had 
 paid my respects to him, desired me to take a seat near him — 
 then addressing himself to me said, that he had for some time 
 past contemplated withdrawing from public life, and had at 
 length concluded to do so at the end of the (then) present 
 term; that he had some thoughts and reflections on the occa- 
 sion, which he deemed proper to communicate to the people of 
 the United States in the form of an address, and which he 
 wished to appear in the Daily Advertiser, of which I was 
 editor. He paused, and I took occasion of thanking him for 
 having preferred that paper as the channel of his communica- 
 tion with the people, especially as I viewed this selection as 
 indicating his approbation of the principles and manner irt 
 which the work was conducted. He silently assented, and 
 asked when the publication could be made. I answered that 
 the time should be made perfectly convenient to himself, and 
 the following Monday was fixed on; — he then told me his 
 secretary would call on me with the copy of the address on 
 the next (Friday) morning and I withdrew. 
 
 " After the proof sheet had been compared with the copy 
 and corrected by myself, I carried another proof and then a 
 revise to be examined by the President, who made but few 
 alterations from the original, except in the punctuation, in 
 which he was very minute. 
 
 " The publication of the Address dated 'United States, Sep- 
 tember 17, 1796,' being completed on the 19th, I waited on the 
 President with the original, and in presenting it to him ex- 
 pressed my regret at parting with it and how much I should 
 be gratified by being permitted to retain it; upon which, in an 
 obliging manner, he handed it back to me, saying, that if I 
 wished for it, I might keep it; and I took my leave of him." 
 
 The original document and a copy of the paper in which 
 it was first published are preserved in the New York Public 
 Library. 
 
 1 New election. November 8, 1796. As the electoral college 
 at that time actually chose a president, it was not necessary to 
 announce candidates so far in advance as now. 
 
 2 On the proper occasion. In his inaugural address of April 
 30, 1789. 
 
 3 The inferiority of my qualifications. Chief Justice Jay, in 
 a letter written in 1811, gives personal testimony to support 
 Washington's authorship of the Address and observes that such 
 words as these and similar expressions at the end of the speech 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 315 
 
 could hardly come from any one except George Washington. 
 
 4 A former and not dissimilar occasion. His letter of fare- 
 well to the army, June 8, 1783. 
 
 5 Palladium. An image of Athene, that as long as pre- 
 served, conferred safety on Troy. 
 
 6 Treaty with Spain. The Pinckney treaty of 1795 estab- 
 lished the southern boundary of the United States and insured 
 the free navigation of the Mississippi river. 
 
 7 Two treaties. The second was the treaty with England 
 negotiated by Chief Justice Jay. Among other advantages it 
 freed the West from British soldiers that had been quartered 
 there; but it secured far fewer trading rights than were de- 
 sired and it failed to terminate the impressment of American 
 seamen. 
 
 8 The most horrid enormities. Probably Washington had 
 in mind the Reign of Terror. Observe, as you read on, that 
 Washington's counsel is that citizens should discourage, re- 
 strain, moderate, mitigate, and assuage the fury of party 
 spirit. He does not condemn the orderly association of people 
 of like view for the promotion -of any proper object. 
 
 9 Cherish public credit. In 1780 John Jay was sent as 
 plenipotentiary to Spain with the hope that he would be able 
 to obtain a subsidy for America. Spain turned a deaf ear to 
 his entreaty and would not even recognize his credentials. In 
 the meantime Congress had drawn bills upon him for more 
 than half a million dollars. Jay first used his personal means 
 and then begged money where he could, but at last was forced 
 to protest the bills. The credit of the new country was, how- 
 ever, saved for the time being by a subsidy granted by France. 
 
 At the close of the Revolution the country was again bank- 
 rupt and was unable to borrow money anywhere. Manyr 
 specious arguments were offered by influential men for the- 
 cancellation of all American public debts. Washington would 
 not countenance the plan. He appointed as Secretary of the; 
 Treasury Alexander Hamilton, who was honest and far-seeinp; 
 beyond most men of his time. Hamilton established the excise 
 and a national banking system, and announced to the world* 
 that he would pay with interest every cent of American debt.. 
 
 10 Inveterate antipathies. Great Britain, France, z»nd Spain 
 were each detested at this time by a different group of th? 
 American people and were each equally favored by others. In 
 1793 the French sent Genet as minister to America. Without 
 even presenting his credentials to, the Fecteual governsment^ fee. 
 
316 LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 began enlisting American recruits and fitting out privateers to 
 prey on British commerce. Some favored him because of love 
 for France, and others because of hatred for England He 
 caused much disturbance before his commission was cancelled. 
 11 My proclamation. A proclamation of neutrality in the war 
 of England, Prussia, Austria, Holland, and Spain against 
 France. 
 
 DANIEL WEBSTER 
 
 Daniel Webster was born at Salisbury, New Hampshire, in 
 1782 of extremely poor parents. In spite of his poverty, his 
 father was resolved that the boy should be well educated. Al- 
 though hindered by many obstacles, Daniel was finally gradu- 
 ated from Dartmouth in 1801. After a brief experience at 
 teaching he entered law and long stood at the head of his pro- 
 fession. 
 
 In 1819 occurred his first great legal battle, the celebrated 
 Dartmouth College case, in which the corporation was first 
 recognized as a legal entity. But it is really as a persuasive 
 orator that he achieved his greatest fame. In December, 1820, 
 he delivered an oration at the two hundredth anniversary of 
 the founding of Plymouth Colony. In June, 1825, came the 
 famous address at Bunker Hill. The following year he spoke at 
 Fanueil Hall on Adams and Jefferson. 
 
 Webster represented Portsmouth, N. H. in the House of 
 Representatives from 1813 to 1827, when he was elected United 
 States senator from Massachusetts. In 1830, his Reply to 
 Hayne placed him at once in a foremost position among Ameri- 
 can statesmen and marked the climax of his political career. 
 In 1839, he became secretary of state to President Harrison, 
 and continued in office under President Tyler. In 1842 he 
 negotiated with Lord Ashburton a treaty establishing the 
 boundary line between the United States and Canada. For a 
 few years he enjoyed private life, but in 1845 was sent again 
 to the Senate, and was there active during the Mexican War. 
 His support of the Compromise of 1850 "in all its points" in- 
 cluding the Fugitive Slave Law did much to lessen his popu- 
 larity and . dim his fame. When Fillmore became president 
 Webster again became secretary of state, and occupied that 
 position until he died, October 24, 1852. 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 317 
 
 First Bunker Hill Address 
 
 The text is slightly abridged from vol. I, p. 59 of The 
 Works of Daniel Webster, 6th ed., Boston, 1853. 
 
 1 Ancient colony. This description would apply to Virginia, 
 New York and other colonies. 
 
 2 Society whose organ I am. The Bunker Hill Monument 
 Association was founded in 1823. Daniel Webster was its sec- 
 ond president. 
 
 3 The foundation of that monument. Seventeen years later 
 the granite obelisk, 221 feet in height, was completed. 
 
 4 Venerable men. Two hundred veterans of the Revolution- 
 ary War were present; forty of them had taken part in the 
 battle of Bunker Hill. 
 
 5 One who now hears me. The Marquis de Lafayette came 
 to the United States in 1777 and was given a commission as 
 major-general He took part in several battles and was once 
 wounded. When he returned to America in 1825 as the nation's 
 guest, he was given a triumphal progress wherever he went. 
 
 Q Serus in coelum redeas. May it be lnog before you return 
 to heaven. 
 
 1 " I am the state." This is the French expression of the Eng- 
 lish principle of the Divine Right of Kings. 
 
 8 Struggle of the Greeks: the Greek war with the Turks for 
 independence. 
 
 Webster's Reply to Hayne 
 
 The text is abridged from vol. Ill, pp. 249-349 of The Works 
 of Daniel Webster, 6th ed., Boston, 1853. I* was spoken origi- 
 nally in connection with the debate of Foot's bill to limit the 
 sale of public lands and was known extensively as Webster's 
 speech on Foot's resolution. It required a day for its delivery. 
 
 1 The honorable gentleman: Robert Y. Hayne. He was born 
 in South Carolina in 1791 and became speaker of the state as- 
 sembly in 1816. He refused the attorney-generalship of the 
 United States to become the attorney-general of South Carolina. 
 In 1822 he was elected to the United States Senate, where he 
 frequently presented with eloquence the views of Calhoun who 
 was vice-president. He afterward became governor of South 
 Carolina and died in 1840. 
 
 2 Hearty concurrence. Webster's generosity and his love for 
 the Union as a whole, leaves no doubt that this is his sincere 
 
318 LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 opinion. As a debater, nevertheless, he was accustomed to dif- 
 fer with his opponents on as few matters as possible and to try- 
 to turn the ideas that they presented most elaborately into argu- 
 ments for his own side. 
 
 3 Honored name. Hayne's grandfather was a famous Revo- 
 lutionary patriot. This generous reference to the ancestry of 
 his opponent, went far to disarm criticism and to secure for 
 Webster a sympathetic hearing. 
 
 4 The people's constitution. On the morning of this debate 
 a friend of Webster's said, "It is a critical moment; and it is 
 time, it is high time that the people of this country should know 
 what this Constitution is." " Then," replied Mr. Webster, " by 
 the blessing of heaven they shall learn this day before the sun 
 goes down what I understand it to be." Webster held that 
 the will of the people exercised through the Federal govern- 
 ment is supreme and of necessity the states must submit. 
 
 The emphasis secured by his recurring use of the word 
 ■ people ' in this paragraph, reminds one of the similar use of the 
 word in Lincoln's Gettysburg speech. 
 
 ABRAHAM LINCOLN 
 
 Abraham Lincoln, the sixteenth president of the United States, 
 was born in Harden County, Kentucky, February 12, 1809. In 
 spite of the limitations and hardships of his early life, he edu- 
 cated himself by reading and diligent study. In 1834, he was 
 elected to the legislature of Illinois, and three years later was 
 admitted to the bar. In 1846 he was elected to Congress, and 
 in 1858 was defeated for the United States Senate by Stephen 
 A. Douglas. Two years later he became president, and entered 
 upon an administration of unparalleled greatness and perma- 
 nent service. Perhaps no other presidential term has been 
 chronicled with so much detail and painstaking research; and 
 certainly no public career was ever more worthy of compre- 
 hensive study. On April 14, 1865, his life was suddenly ended 
 by the assassin's bullet. 
 
 " He lived," said Joseph H. €h.<*are, u to see his proclamar 
 tion of emancipation embodied w\ a>n amendment to. the Consti- 
 tution. It was given t©> him to. witness the surrender of the 
 Rebel Army and the fall of their capitol, and the starry flag 
 that he loved waving in triumph over the national soil. When 
 he died by the madman's hand in the supreme hour of victory 
 the vanquished lost their best friend, and the human race one 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 319 
 
 of its noblest examples, and all the friends of freedom and 
 justice, in whose cause he lived and died, joined hands as 
 mourners at his grave." 
 
 Lincoln's Address at Cooper Institute 
 
 The text is abridged from Address of Abraham Lincoln Issued 
 by the Young Men's Republican Club, New York, i860. 
 
 1 The Constitution of the United States. The constitutional 
 convention met in Independence Hall in Philadelphia, on May 
 2 5> *787. There were fifty-five delegates chosen from among 
 the most distinguished men in America. After Washington had 
 been elected chairman, the convention debated in secret for 
 nearly four months. When the work was completed, thirty- 
 nine of the forty-two delegates then present signed the docu- 
 ment. Its success is largely due to the fact that it was founded, 
 not on theory, but on approved precedent existing in the Eng- 
 lish Constitution or in the organization of the American states. 
 It is unequalled by any work of its kind produced during the 
 history of the world. 
 
 2 Corporal oath: a solemn oath, originally so named from 
 laying the hand on some sacred object, as the corporal-cloth of 
 the altar. 
 
 3 John Brown was a fanatic who had been spurred on to vio- 
 lence by his experiences in Kansas in 1854 during the struggle 
 for control by the slavery and anti-slavery factions. After 
 seizing the arsenal at Harper's Ferry, Va., he ' emancipated ' the 
 slaves in that vicinity. He was soon overpowered, tried for 
 treason, and hanged. Although Brown's action was not justi- 
 fied by the abolitionists, the incident greatly increased the 
 growing ill-will between the South and the North. 
 
 4 Orsini's attempt on Louis Napoleon. About two years be- 
 fore the delivery of this speech, Felice Orsini, an Italian pa- 
 triot, attempted to assassinate Napoleon III. The English 
 people were suspected by the French of being in sympathy with 
 the plot. 
 
 5 Helper's book: The Impending Crisis of the South, by Hin- 
 ton Rowan Helper, of North Carolina, was published in 1857 
 and had an extensive sale. It was a severe criticism of slavery. 
 
 EDWARD D. BAKER 
 
 Edward Dickinson Baker was born in London, England, 
 February 24, 1811. In 181$ his father moved to Philadelphia, 
 
3 2o LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 and ten years later to Illinois. He followed his father's trade 
 as weaver for a while, and then took up the study of law. He 
 was admitted to the bar at Springfield, and in 1837 was sent to 
 the state legislature. In 1840 he was made state senator, and 
 four years later representative to Congress. He resigned his 
 seat in 1846 to take active part in the Mexican War in which 
 he distinguished himself at the siege of Vera Cruz and at Cerro 
 Gordo. From 1849 to 1851 he againserved in Congress. In the 
 latter year he went to California to practice law. In i860 he 
 was elected United States senator from Oregon. At the out- 
 break of the Civil War he became colonel of a volunteer regi- 
 ment, and at the battle of Ball's Bluff on October 21, 1861, he 
 was killed in action. 
 
 Breckenridge-Baker Debate on the War 
 
 The text is abridged from The Congressional Globe, 37th 
 Congress, First Session, pp. 376-380. 
 
 1 Does not the world know itf When all is in doubt and the 
 future dark, such asseveration seems unanswerable. At such 
 times it needs a brave man to make a courageous reply. 
 
 2 In favor of peace, etc. Bereavement, hunger, expense, as 
 noted by Breckenridge, are the inevitable accompaniments of 
 war, but are not arguments concerning the justice of the dis- 
 pute or its necessity. Did the use of these ideas help Brecken- 
 ridge to accomplish his purpose? 
 
 3 A sneer of incredulity. This is an interesting snapshot 
 of the faces of his audience. 
 
 4 The Senator from Vermont. Senator Collamer had opposed 
 the bill because he believed that the commanding general ought 
 to be left utterly free to conduct military affairs without any 
 regulation on the part of Congress. 
 
 5 Capitol of the Confederacy. In Twenty Years in Con- 
 gress, vol. I, p. 344, Blaine says, " Breckenridge made a speech 
 of which it is a fair criticism to say that it reflected in all 
 respects the views held by the Confederate Congress then in 
 session in Richmond." 
 
 6 Knowing their value well. Logical argument cannot cope 
 with the emotional and persuasive force of words such as these. 
 
 JOHN BRIGHT 
 
 John Bright was born in Greenbank, Rochedale, England in 
 1811. Unlike most celebrated orators he had little education 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 321 
 
 other than that gained by experience, for at the age of fifteen 
 he started his business career in his father's factory. In 1832 
 he championed the Liberal cause in the reform movement and 
 seven years later attained prominence as a member of the 
 Anti-Corn Law League. In this campaign he became the 
 close friend and associate of Richard Cobden, the inspiring 
 genius of the Free Trade movement. In 1843 Bright was 
 elected to Parliament and immediately advocated the extension 
 of free trade. During the War of the Crimea, Bright opposed 
 the government in its course, and as a result was defeated in the 
 city of Manchester in 1857. He immediately found ardent sup- 
 porters in Birmingham and was returned to Parliament as 
 representative of that city. During the American Civil War 
 he defended the cause of the North and was largely responsible 
 for the fact that England did not, like France recognize the 
 independence of the Confederacy. In 1882 he resigned his seat 
 in the cabinet because of lack of agreement with Mr. Gladstone, 
 the prime minister, in regard to the bombardment of Alexan- 
 dria. The remaining years of his life were spent in com- 
 parative retirement, and in 1889 he died. 
 
 The Trent Affair 
 
 The text is abridged from p. 167 of vol I of Speeches on 
 Questions of Public Policy, by John Bright, 2 vols., London, 
 1868. 
 
 1 All up in arms. When the news of the capture of the com- 
 missioners reached England, a great outburst of anger over- 
 spread the kingdom and the government began making prepa- 
 rations for war. Great quantities of munitions were shipped to 
 Canada. Thirty thousand soldiers were put on board ship with 
 the understanding that they were to go to Charlestown to join 
 the Confederates. In reality they were sent to Halifax. 
 
 2 // all other tongues are silent. With such statements 
 Bright was able to secure sympathy for his position and to 
 dull the criticism that his views were not representative. 
 
 John Lothrop Motley, the historian, wrote to Bright as fol- 
 lows: "When I first read your speech at Rochdale, I wished 
 to write and thank you for it at once. But I found myself too 
 agitated to do so. I laid it aside for two days, and I have 
 just now read it all through again. I should perhaps have been 
 inclined to dwell more, in writing to you, upon the breadth 
 and accuracy of view, the thorough grasp of the subject and 
 
322 LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 the lucid flow of argument by which your speech was char- 
 acterized ; but the peculiar circumstances under which it was 
 delivered make it impossible for me to express my emotions in 
 any other way than in one grand burst of gratitude to the 
 speaker. Thank God! our noble mother tongue is not entirely 
 given over to revilings and denunciations of those who speak 
 it beyond the sea And I honor you more than I can tell, 
 for your courage in thus standing up, in the midst of the tem- 
 pest of unreasoning wrath now sweeping over England, to 
 defend not an unpopular but apparently a hated cause." 
 
 HENRY WARD BEECHER 
 
 Henry Ward Beecher was born in Litchfield, Connecticut, 
 June 24, 1813. In 1834 he was graduated from Amherst Col- 
 lege, and three years later from the Lane Theological Seminary 
 in Cincinnati, Ohio, of which his father Lyman Beecher, was 
 president. He entered the ministry as pastor of a church at 
 Lawrenceberg, Indiana, and later removed to Indianapolis. In 
 1847, he became pastor of Plymouth Church, Brooklyn, which 
 under his leadership became, next to Old South Church, Boston, 
 the historic church of America. 
 
 During the Civil War Mr. Beecher was an ardent abolitionist 
 and Unionist. In 1863 he travelled in England on behalf of the 
 North, and delivered five memorable addresses. Although he 
 met with opposition during the delivery of the first three of his 
 addresses, the reception given to the fourth was by far the 
 stormiest. Placards denouncing him had been generously dis- 
 tributed in Liverpool where he was to speak, and at least half 
 the audience were opposed to his views. By means of this 
 speech, however, he succeeded in changing the sentiments of 
 almost all England even though he failed to win the particular 
 audience. Consequently when he appeared in London, October 
 20, 1863, Exeter Hall was so crowded he could hardly enter. 
 Instead of opposition he met with sympathy. During the four 
 days since his speech at Liverpool, England had experienced a 
 great change of heart. British sentiment now favored him, and 
 his last address at London was little short of a triumph. The 
 persuasive power of his speeches has probably never been ex- 
 celled. Certainly few men ever by their words accomplished 
 more for their country. 
 
 In addition to his work as preacher and orator, he was for 
 .years the editor of The Christian Union and The New York 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 323 
 
 Independent. In 1886 he again travelled in England, and was 
 royally entertained as the ambassador from the hearts of 
 a friendly people. On March 8, 1887, he died. 
 
 Beecher's Speech at Liverpool 
 
 The text is abridged from p. 515 of Patriotic Addresses in 
 America and England, by Henry Ward Beecher, Ed. John R. 
 Howard, New York, 1887. 
 
 Mason and Dixon's line: a line determining the boundary of 
 Maryland, located in 1763 by two surveyors from whom it was: 
 named. It later marked the division between the free and the 
 slave states. 
 
 2 Morrill tariff. This tariff, passed in 1861, greatly increased 
 duties. In order to produce funds for war, its rates were raised 
 twice in one year. Its provisions were extremely distasteful to 
 manufacturing interests in England. Even Bright called it, " the 
 monstrous and absurd tariff." 
 
 3 Recent doctrine of neutrality. The position of neutrality 
 which England had assumed was defended on the ground that 
 foreign powers could not respect the Federal blockade of the 
 Southern ports without recognizing that a state of war between 
 two sovereign states existed. In 183 1, however, Russia had 
 blockaded her own ports held by Circassian rebels and Eng- 
 land did not acknowledge the belligerent rights of the rebels. 
 
 4 Lord Russell. Lord John Russell, the foreign secretary, 
 used his influence consistently in favor of the cause of the 
 North. While the official government of England did little in a 
 direct way to aid the North, it did much indirectly. Although 
 there were Englishmen, like Lord Palmerston, who espoused the 
 cause of the Confederacy, there were in every English town 
 men who, like John Bright, used every means at their command 
 throughout the war to help America free the slaves and pre- 
 serve the Union. 
 
 5 Against a storm. Every orator who attempts to influence 
 an audience encounters opposition which, even if not apparent, 
 seeks to make his words ineffective. Seldom, indeed, is opposi- 
 tion as tangible and evident as that which Beecher met while 
 delivering this speech. 
 
 6 Strive with my voice. The speech with interruptions had 
 occupied three hours. 
 
 
324 LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 ABRAHAM LINCOLN 
 
 Speech at the Dedication of the National Cemetery at 
 Gettysburg 
 
 The text here used is that made by Lincoln for the Soldiers 
 and Sailors' Fair at Baltimore in 1864. It can be found in 31 
 pamphlet known as The Address of the Hon. Edward Everett 
 at the National Cemetery of Gettysburg, November iq, 1863, 
 with the dedicatory Speech of President Lincoln and Other 
 Exercises of the Occasion, Little, Brown, and Co., Boston, 1864. 
 
 1 A great battle-field. Every year thousands of American 
 citizens make a pilgrimage to the spot, now marked with a 
 bronze memorial, where this address was first delivered. Near 
 the cemetery on the battle ground is a national park of unique 
 interest. 
 
 Lincoln's Second Inaugural Address 
 
 The text is taken from The Complete Works of Abraham 
 Lincoln, vol. II, p. 656, New York, 1894. 
 
 This speech was delivered but six weeks before Lincoln's 
 death; but in one sense these weeks were the best of his life. 
 His Second Inaugural address had confirmed the reputation that 
 had come with the Gettysburg speech. It was called the great- 
 est state paper of the century. Scholars and critics in Europe 
 and America testified that the former backwoodsman had be- 
 come one of the foremost writers of English in the world. He 
 was hailed everywhere as chief among patriots and states- 
 men. His high hopes for the future were also realized. On 
 April i Sherman defeated the Confederates at Five Forks. 
 The next day Grant won at Petersburg; and the day following, 
 Richmond fell. On April 9 Lee surrendered at Appomattox 
 and the Confederacy was beaten. 
 
 As Lincoln's funeral train in the latter part of April passed 
 through the chief cities of the East on its progress toward 
 Springfield, banners were hung in every town bearing the wbrds 
 with which Lincoln began the last paragraph of this speech — 
 " With malice for none, with charity for all." 
 
 HENRY W. GRADY 
 
 Henry Woodfin Grady was born at Athens, Georgia, May 
 24, 1850. After completing his education at the universities of 
 Georgia and Virginia, he entered upon his life work, journalism. 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 325 
 
 After serving for several years as a correspondent and editor of 
 several papers, he became part owner and editor of The 
 Atlanta Constitution. In 1886 at the annual dinner of the 
 New England Society in New York City, he delivered his 
 address called The New South. The next morning, his speech 
 occupied the chief place in the newspapers, and parts of it 
 were reprinted all over the country. This sudden fame en- 
 couraged Grady to make many other addresses on similar 
 topics. In this dual capacity of speaker and editor, he used 
 his influence to eradicate the last traces of prejudice that lin- 
 gered between the North and the South as a result of the Civil 
 War. He died December 23, 1889. 
 
 The New South 
 
 The text in full is found at page 7 of The Complete Ora- 
 tions and Speeches of Henry IV. Grady, edited by Edwin D. 
 Shurter, no date, Norwood. The version used here follows in 
 most respects that used in Select Orations, ed. A. M. Hall, New 
 York, 1911. 
 
 1 Benjamin H. Hill. Benjamin Harvey Hill was born in 
 1823 and died in 1882. In 1861, in the Georgia state convention 
 to discuss secession, he spoke with great power in favor of 
 Georgia's remaining in the Union. Nevertheless he went with 
 his friends into the Confederate army. After the war was 
 over he was imprisoned for at time at Fort Lafayette in New 
 York harbor. Later he became a patriotic and useful member 
 of the United States Senate. 
 
 2 Tammany Hall is located at 145 East Fourteenth street, 
 New York City. It is the meeting place of the Tammany so- 
 ciety, an important organization in the Democratic party. 
 
 3 Dr. Talmage. Rev. T. De Witt Talmage, D.D., was famous 
 as lecturer and as pastor of the Brooklyn Tabernacle Presby- 
 terian Church. His somewhat sensational sermons were widely 
 puMished. 
 
 4 Ashes left us in 1864. Atlanta at the beginning of the Civil 
 War was strongly fortified by the Confederates and was de- 
 fended first by General Johnston and then by General Hood. 
 It was captured by Sherman in September, 1864, and as a con- 
 sequence of military operations was nearly destroyed by fire. 
 
 . 5 The South has nothing to take back. One might well con- 
 sider it difficult to induce a Northern audience in 1886 to accept 
 that view. Through what logic or new evidence could the 
 
326 LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 speaker hope to reconcile the conflicting opinions of the North 
 and the South? Grady's statement might well be considered 
 the opening sally in a fierce dispute and better suited to arouse 
 enmity than to win reconciliation. Such would have been the 
 case had the orator proceeded to debate the justice of his 
 cause. He was content, however, to lay argument aside and to 
 rely on persuasion. When he referred to sentiments universal 
 among men and wakened in his audience a common love for 
 country, home, and family, he and his hearers met on ground 
 where there was no difference of opinion, and the irreconcilable 
 conflict was forgotten. 
 
 6 A name dear to me. The father of the speaker, Colonel 
 Grady, was born in North Carolina but became a prominent 
 business man in Athens, Georgia. He entered the Confederate 
 army and was killed while leading his regiment in a charge at 
 Petersburg. 
 
 THEODORE ROOSEVELT 
 
 Theodore Roosevelt, the twenty-fifth president of the United 
 States, was born in New York City in 1858. Shortly after his 
 graduation from Harvard University, he became a member of 
 the New York state legislature. He subsequently held several 
 important public offices, including that of police commissioner 
 of New York City, and member of the United States Civil 
 Service Commission. In 1898 he resigned as assistant secretary 
 of the navy to organize a volunteer cavalry regiment which 
 later became famous as the " Rough Riders." At the conclu- 
 sion of the Spanish American War, he was elected governor of 
 New York State, and in 1900 was elected vice-president of the 
 United States. In September, 1901, at the death of President 
 William McKinley, Roosevelt became president; and in 1904 
 by vote of the people was returned to the same office. In 1912 
 he broke away from the Republican party and ran for the 
 presidency on the Progressive ticket, but was defeated by 
 Woodrow Wilson. He subsequently engaged in literary work 
 and took an active part in public affairs. At the beginning 
 of the war he espoused the side of the allies; and when the 
 United States entered the contest, offered to raise and equip a 
 regiment. He died suddenly on January 6, 1919. 
 
 History will credit to the public life of Theodore Roosevelt 
 the aid he gave to downtrodden wage-earners, his advocacy 
 of military preparedness, and his ideal that with men and na- 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 327 
 
 tions expanded influence implies enlarged duty. As a private 
 citizen he will be remembered for his joy in living, his cheer- 
 ful optimism, the gentleness of his family life, and the warmth 
 of his friendship. The breadth of his sympathy is shown in 
 the fact that during his presidency the White House was the 
 resort alike of philosophers and theologians, and of prize- 
 fighters and Rough Riders. He preferred to win through con- 
 test rather than compromise. His adherence to the side of 
 justice and his moral and physical courage were never in 
 doubt. His political opponents commended his sincerity and 
 manliness. Before his death he was known both at home and 
 abroad as " America's first citizen." 
 
 The Strenuous Life 
 
 The text is abridged from The Strenuous Life, The Century 
 Company, New York, 1902. 
 
 Observe the means taken by the speaker in the first two 
 paragraphs to secure the benevolent attention of his audience. 
 
 1 Our army needs complete reorganization. It is said that we 
 won the war with Spain not because of our military efficiency, 
 but because decrepit Spain was poorer than we. Many of the 
 principal officers of our army not only had had no experience 
 in the field with large bodies of men but were also physically 
 unable to endure the hardships of a campaign. Late in Roose- 
 velt's last term as president he directed that each army officer 
 should prove his ability to walk fifty miles in three days or 
 ride one hundred. As his order was bitterly opposed by the 
 army and by the press, the President gave an illustration of 
 the strenuous life by riding on horseback over one hundred 
 miles in a single day. 
 
 2 Ignoble peace. In his Autobiography Roosevelt says there 
 are men who put peace ahead of righteousness and " who seek 
 to make the United States impotent for international good 
 under the pretense of making us impotent for international evil. 
 All the men of this kind, and all the organizations they have 
 controlled, since we began our career as a nation, all put to- 
 gether, have not accomplished one hundredth part as much for 
 both peace and righteousness, have not done one hundredth 
 part as much either for ourselves or for other peoples, as was 
 accomplished by the people of the United States when they 
 fought the war with Spain, and with resolute good faith and 
 
328 LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 commonsense worked out the solution of the problems which 
 sprang from the war." 
 
 3 The domination of the world. While President Roosevelt 
 may not have had the German nation definitely in mind, it is 
 true that it was even then using every means to extend its em- 
 pire and was very jealous of the expansion of other powers. 
 
 HERBERT HENRY ASQUITH 
 
 The Right Honorable Herbert Henry Asquith was born at 
 Morley, Yorkshire, England, September 12, 1852. He was edu- 
 cated at the City of London School and Balliol College, Oxford. 
 In 1886 he was elected member of Parliament for East Fife and 
 holds that office to this day. In 1892 he was appointed secre- 
 tary of state for the Home Department and ecclesiastical com- 
 missioner. He held both these offices for three years. From 
 1905 to 1908 he was chancellor of the exchequer, and in the 
 latter year became First Lord of the Treasury and prime min- 
 ister. When war was declared he heroically took the respon- 
 sibility for its management on his own shoulders by becoming 
 secretary of state for war. Although he subsequently gave way 
 to David Lloyd-George he was generally recognized by his 
 friends and opponents alike as a stalwart supporter of the war 
 and as one of the master leaders in the United Kingdom. 
 
 The Call to Arms 
 
 The text is found in The New York Times Current History 
 of the European War, vol. I, No. 2, pp. 309-313. It has been 
 slightly abbreviated. 
 
 One cannot but admire the spirit that animates this speech 
 when one remembers that it was spoken before the Germans 
 were checked in the battle of the Marne. 
 
 1 Eirencon. A measure for securing peace. The proposed 
 arbitration treaties were at that time under discussion. The 
 treaty between Great Britain and the United States was as- 
 sured but not finally revised, approved, and signed by both 
 nations until October 8, 1914. It provided that matter in dis- 
 pute between the two nations must be referred to an interna- 
 tional commission for investigation. It also bound each nation 
 not to enter upon hostilities before receiving a report from the 
 commission. Similar treaties were made by the United States 
 with nearly all other civilized powers except Germany which 
 declined to be so bound. 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 329 
 
 2 The sack of Louvain. At Louvain in addition to the out- 
 rages that marked the progress of the Germans through Belgium, 
 they destroyed the beautiful cathedral and burned the library 
 with its priceless manuscripts. 
 
 3 Sir Edward Grey. For an account of what Lord Grey, sec- 
 retary of foreign relations, had accomplished for the world's 
 peace before the beginning of the Great War, see Europe's 
 Ablest Diplomat, an article in Harpers Weekly for May 3, 1913. 
 In 1914 when Austria delivered her ultimatum to Servia, Grey 
 at once sought to have the difference submitted to arbitration. 
 On July 27 he proposed that France, Italy, Germany, and 
 Russia meet in London in conference. Germany declined. He 
 then proposed that Austria and Russia confer; and Austria 
 declined. He next suggested that Austria occupy Belgrade and 
 the neighboring territory as a pledge for a satisfactory settle- 
 ment on the part of the powers. On July 29 he announced that 
 as far as England was concerned, mediation was ready to come 
 into operation by any method that Germany thought possible. 
 
 4 Who do not mean to separate. On the very day that this 
 speech was delivered England, France, and Russia, signed a 
 treaty binding each not to conclude a separate peace. 
 
 5 The children of the empire. The relations between the 
 colonies and the Mother Country may well be contrasted with 
 that existing during the premiership of Lord North, minister of 
 George III to whom clung German traditions. The filial 
 response of the children of the empire far surpassed Edmund 
 Burke's most hopeful dreams. 
 
 6 Mobilization was ordered. Only a month had passed since 
 war was declared, but the response to the call for volunteers 
 had been such as to upset all the German calculations and to 
 make a victory at the Marne a possibility. 
 
 7 Absolutely assured of reinstatement. Such expressions indi- 
 cate how little statesmen realized the possible extent and dura- 
 tion of the war. 
 
 WOODROW WILSON 
 
 Woodrow Wilson was born at Staunton, Virginia, on Decem- 
 ber 28, 1856. His early life was spent in the South. In 1879 
 he was graduated from Princeton College, and two years later 
 was graduated in law from the University of Virginia. After a 
 brief experience in law he studied at Johns Hopkins University. 
 
330 LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 His thesis for the doctorate, Congressional Government, was his 
 first important writing. 
 
 In 1890 he became professor of history at Princeton, and in 
 1902 was made president of the university. In 1910 he was 
 elected governor of New Jersey — the first Democrat to hold that 
 ofhce in sixteen years. In 1912, he was chosen for the presidency 
 of the United States, and in 1916 was re-elected. On each occa- 
 sion he filled the high office with distinction. Besides his rare 
 insight as statesman, President Wilson has unusual ability as 
 a master of prose style. In these days of almost countless 
 political documents of world-wide importance, the pronounce- 
 ments of the President are generally accorded first place, both 
 for their form and for their sober wisdom. 
 
 Message to Congress, April 2, 1917 
 
 The text is taken from How the War Came to America, a 
 pamphlet issued by the Committee on Public Information, 
 Washington, 1918. 
 
 1 Extraordinary session. The session was extraordinary in 
 the sense that it was a special session. The regular session met 
 the first Monday in December. 
 
 2 Constitutionally permissible. The president cannot declare 
 war as the Constitution specifically gives that power to Con- 
 gress. 
 
 3 Its promise then given us. The President refers to the 
 pledge given in answer to our protests at the sinking of the 
 Sussex that in the future Germany would not sink merchant ves- 
 sels without warning and an opportunity for those on board to 
 escape. Germany's attempt to avoid responsibility for this 
 pledge by making it contingent on Great Britain's not continu- 
 ing the blockade was thwarted by President Wilson's note of 
 May 8, 1916, in which he stated that the United States could 
 not consider the promise in any way contingent on the actions of 
 any other country; and as Germany made no reply, consent was 
 understood in accordance with the usages of international law. 
 
 4 Ships have been sunk. Eight American ships had been 
 sunk in the previous two months. Two hundred and twenty- 
 six Americans had lost their lives, one hundred and fourteen 
 of whom perished in the sinking of th^ Lusitania. 
 
 5 Make very clear to all the world what our motives and err 
 objects are. This President Wilson was most successful in 
 accomplishing. Cardinal Mercier, on Memorial Day, 1919, well 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 33* 
 
 expressed the common understanding of America's aim. 
 " Glorious America went into the war, unurged by any politi- 
 cal or material interests; without any idea of territorial con- 
 quest or vengeance, and gave the world a magnificent proof 
 of strength and energy. With an improvised army, attaining 
 immediately to the perfection of those created by traditions of 
 discipline, military science, and strategy. 
 
 " In days gone by, knights would bring swords before the 
 altar and beg God's blessing. The Pontiff would answer their 
 call, saying, 'If 1 die here, never wound man unjustly; de- 
 fend all that is right and all that is true.' Then the knight, 
 three times brandishing his naked sword, and the Pontiff giving 
 him the kiss of peace would say, f Peace be with you.' 
 
 " Three times within little more than a century have the 
 sons of the Great Republic drawn sword from the sheath for 
 liberty. Three times also it has given them victory. In 1776, 
 George Washington with the help of Lafayette, conquered for 
 Independence. In 1865, Abraham Lincoln drew asunder the 
 chains of slavery. On the second of April, 1917, your Presi- 
 dent called forth the members of Congress and spoke those im- 
 portant words that right is more precious than peace." 
 
 6 The old, unhappy days. Wordsworth says the solitary 
 reaper sang a ballad on 
 
 " old, unhappy, far-off things, 
 
 And battles long ago.." 
 
 7 The intercepted note. He refers to the Zimmerman note of 
 January 19, 1917, in which Mexico was notified of the com- 
 ing of unrestricted submarine warfare and was offered an 
 alliance with Germany. Mexico was to attempt to secure the 
 aid of Japan and was to invade the United States in the hope of 
 conquering Texas, New Mexico, and Arizona. Germany was to 
 assist the operations financially. The American Pro-German 
 press immediately branded the note as a forgery, but Germany 
 not only acknowledged the genuineness of the note but de- 
 fended it. 
 
 8 She can do no other. President Wilson closes his address 
 with an adaptation of a German sentiment that has come down 
 from better days. The reference is to the closing words of 
 Martin Luther's eloquent refusal to retract before the Diet of 
 Worms, " Here stand I. God helping me I can do no other." 
 
332 LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 DAVID LLOYD-GEORGE 
 
 The Right Honorable David Lloyd-George was born at Man- 
 chester, England, in 1863. After completing his studies at the 
 Llanystymdwy Church School he became in 1884 a solicitor. In 
 1905 he became president of the Board of Trade; and, during 
 the three years he held that office, distinguished himself for 
 executive ability and breadth of vision. In 1908 he succeeded 
 Mr. Asquith as chancellor of the exchequer, and in 1916 when 
 the Liberal ministry came into power he succeeded Asquith as 
 prime minister. Although beset by many perplexing problems 
 Lloyd-George maintained his ministry through his tact in 
 carrying on the government and his success in waging a victori- 
 ous war. 
 
 The Meaning of America's Entrance into the War 
 
 The text is taken slightly abbreviated from The New York 
 Times of April 13, 1917. 
 
 1 Monarchical swashbucklers. A swashbuckler is a bully; or 
 a swaggering, boasting fellow. 
 
 2 Three wars all of conquest. Germany fought in 1864 with 
 Denmark; in 1866, with Austria; and in 1870, with France. 
 
 3 That victory on Monday. On Monday, April 9, 191 7, oc- 
 curred the battle of Vimy Ridge. 
 
 WOODROW WILSON 
 
 The Flag Day Speech 
 
 The text is taken from How the War Came to America, a 
 pamphlet issued by the Committee on Public Information, Wash- 
 ington, 1918. 
 
 1 Flag Day. The flag of the United States was formally 
 adopted by Congress on June 14, 1777. The governor of New 
 York State in 1897 first officially recommended the celebration 
 of the anniversary as an incentive to patriotism. The day is 
 now observed throughout the nation. 
 
 2 // has no other character than what we give it. The form 
 of this statement was probably influenced by Secretar)' of the 
 Interior Franklin K. Lane's speech on The Makers of the Flag. 
 The following sentences in which the flag is represented as 
 speaking, are quoted from the speech, " I am whatever you 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 333 
 
 make me, nothing more. I am your belief in yourself, your 
 dream of what a people may become. I am the day's work of 
 the weakest man and the largest dream of the most daring. I 
 am the Constitution and the courts, statutes and the statute- 
 makers, soldier and dreadnaught, drayman and street sweep, 
 cook, counselor, and clerk. I am what you make me, nothing 
 more." 
 
 3 The German government itself here in our own Capital. 
 Count J. H. von Bernstoff, the German ambassador to the United 
 States, with the help of Dr. Bernhard Dernberg, directed Ger- 
 man propaganda in America. Bernstoff was connected with the 
 Zimmerman note. On January 22, 1917, he asked the German 
 foreign office for $50,000, with which to try to influence Congress, 
 and he was in communication with agents who undertook 
 sabotage. Dr. Constantin Dumba, the Austrian ambassador to 
 the United States, was vigorously engaged in fomenting labor 
 troubles. His activity in this direction was first definitely 
 established through one of his letters that fell into British hands. 
 
 4 The guns of German warships. At the beginning of the 
 war the German cruisers, the Goeben and the Breslau, took 
 refuge in the Dardanelles. Instead of interning these ships in 
 accordance with international law, the Turkish government — 
 then ostensibly neutral — pretended to buy them. 
 
 5 Our ancient tradition of isolation. This marks an advance 
 into participation in world politics beyond even that advocated 
 by President Roosevelt at the time of the Spanish-American 
 War. 
 
 OTTO H. KAHN 
 
 Otto H. Kahn was born in Mannheim, Germany, February 
 21, 1867. His early life was spent in that city and there he 
 received a college education and was enrolled for one year in 
 the German army. After learning banking in Germany, he 
 spent fivje years in London in a branch of the Deutsche Bank. 
 In August, 1893, he came to America and took up his residence 
 in New York where he became identified with American social 
 and commercial life. Although perhaps best known as a mem- 
 ber of Kuhn, Loeb, & Company and as a director of several 
 trust and railroad corporations, he has nevertheless generously 
 devoted himself to the promotion of numerous artistic and 
 literary movements. In the field of music he has served his fel- 
 low citizens as chairman of the Metropolitan and Century 
 
334 LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 Opera companies, and has assisted several other musical or- 
 ganizations both in America and in England. His pen and 
 voice have constantly championed the cause of democracy and 
 social and political reform. He has looked to education to help 
 solve many of the social problems of the day and has always 
 been a generous supporter of such work. When the great 
 problem of the world war presented itself to the American 
 people, German born though he was, Mr. Kahn immediately 
 took the side of justice and democracy against Prussian domi- 
 nation. His first hand knowledge of German conditions and his 
 thorough-going Americanism enabled him to perform a unique 
 service in mobilizing the loyalty of American citizens of Ger- 
 man birth. 
 
 Prussianized Germany 
 
 The text is taken from pp. 77-87, Right above Race, New 
 York, 1918. 
 
 President Wilson has said: "I would not be afraid upon the 
 test of ' America first ' to take a census of all the foreign born 
 citizens of the United States, for I know that the majority of 
 them came here because they believed in America; and their 
 belief in America made them better citizens than some peo- 
 ple who were born in America. ... I am not deceived as to 
 the balance of opinion among the foreign born citizens of the 
 United States, but I am in a hurry for an opportunity to have a 
 line-up and let the men who are thinking first of other countries 
 stand on one side, and all those that are for America, first, last, 
 and all the time, on the other side." 
 
 1 The only road. The German people were led astray 
 through the substitution of propaganda for education; a re- 
 turn to their former happy condition could be effected only 
 through revolution. 
 
 2 Only one course. In Where Do You Stand? a book ad- 
 dressed to German-Americans, Herman Hagedorn writes as 
 follows. " Where do you stand ? The question has been put to 
 nations and to men again and again since that tragic day in 
 1914 when the Great War began. Turkey and Bulgaria an- 
 swered it in one way; Servia and Belgium, in another. 
 
 " We Americans of German origin stand at the cross-roads. 
 If we step forth now, without hesitation, and without reserve 
 for America and her cause, we will be regarded henceforth as 
 Americans and nothing but Americans, loved and respected 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 335 
 
 more possibly than any other element in our population, because 
 we have been put to the greatest test of all and have proved 
 faithful to the Republic. 
 
 " I appeal to you because I am one of you. I have been torn 
 as you are torn. I love German men and women and German 
 forests and hills and songs as you love them. I too have a 
 father in Germany; I too had a German mother; and I too 
 have brothers fighting in Germany's armies. For a time my 
 reason as well as my heart was with Germany's cause, and even 
 after my reason would no longer Tet me hope for Germany's 
 triumph, for a time my heart was still rebelliously thrilled at 
 the news of a German victory. 
 
 " And I say to you most solemnly, the time has come for us 
 all who are of German origin to stand forth and individually 
 and collectively, publicly declare ourselves. 
 
 " I am against Germany. I wish to see my country victori- 
 ous and Germany defeated. To the fulfilment of this wish, I 
 pledge my hands, my heart, and my spirit." 
 
 WOODROW WILSON 
 
 President Wilson's Address at Baltimore 
 
 The text of this speech is taken from The Brooklyn Eagle 
 of April 7, 1918. 
 
 1 This is the anniversary. Congress declared war on April 
 6, 1917. 
 
 2 The nation is awake. Unity of sentiment and unity of 
 action were at last found throughout the nation. 
 
 3 Are ready to lend to the utmost. The first Liberty Loan 
 was opened on June 15, 1917. $2,000,000,000 was offered at 
 3^2 per cent and $3,035,226,850 was subscribed. The second 
 loan came on October 27, 1917. The amount asked was $3,000,- 
 000,000 at 4 per cent and $4,617,532,300 was subscribed. The 
 loan offered on April 6, 1917, the day of this speech, was for 
 $3,000,000,000 at 4*4 per cent. $4,170,019,650 was subscribed. 
 The fact that seventeen million people subscribed not less than 
 fifty dollars each for the third loan indicates the sense of per- 
 sonal responsibility that animated the American nation in the 
 second year of American participation in the Great War. 
 
 4 The man who knows least can now see plainly. Note the 
 confident, optimistic tone of the speaker. He knows that a 
 united nation stands behind him. 
 
336 LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 5 They are enjoying in Russia a cheap triumph. On Decem- 
 ber 15, 1917, as a result of generous promises on the part of 
 Germany, an armistice was signed between the Central Powers 
 and the Bolsheviki government of Russia at Brest-Litovsk. In 
 the parley that followed Germany rapidly withdrew the rea- 
 sonable advances that she had made at first. Not only did 
 Germany refuse to evacuate Russian occupied territory, but she 
 refused to allow the Russian people to determine their own 
 form of government and political affiliations. Russia, more- 
 over, was to be obligated to indemnify Germany for war 
 losses, but the latter would not be expected to repay Russia for 
 damages done in the war. 
 
 6 Force to the utmost. America mobilized 4,272,521 men. Of 
 these over 2,000,000 were sent to France. At the time the 
 armistice was signed the United States possessed the largest 
 army on the western front except that of France. 
 
 CHARLES EVANS HUGHES 
 
 Charles Evans Hughes, the son of Reverend David D. 
 Hughes, a Baptist clergyman, was born in Glens Falls, New 
 York, in 1862. After his graduation from Brown University 
 he took up the study of law in preparation for his subsequent 
 practice in New York City. While engaged in this profession 
 he came into national prominence as a special investigator of 
 the irregular practices of the large life insurance corporations. 
 The public admiration he won for himself in this investigation 
 sent him in 1907 to the governor's chair at Albany. 
 
 His administration as governor was characterized by ag- 
 gressive but sound legislation. Among other reforms that he 
 urged was the abolishment of commercialized race-track gam- 
 bling. In 1909 he was reelected as governor but resigned the 
 following year to accept an appointment from President Taft 
 as Associate Justice of the Supreme Court of the United States. 
 In 1916 he accepted the Republican nomination for president. 
 With the assistance of both Theodore Roosevelt and Ex- 
 president Taft he tried to lead the Republican party to victory, 
 but was unsuccessful. During the World War, as chairman 
 of the board appointed to administer the Selective Service Act, 
 he gave his country efficient aid in enforcing the draft. 
 
 In 1920 he was appointed Secretary of State by President 
 Harding. In spite of the difficulties occasioned by a marked 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 337 
 
 change of national policy he administered the complex affairs 
 of this important office so successfully as to win both the 
 plaudits of his countrymen and the respect and confidence of 
 European statesmen. Mr. Balfour said in nominating him for 
 chairman of the conference for the limitation of armament 
 that Secretary Hughes was fitted for the great and responsible 
 duty by capacity, character, courtesy, and experience. His 
 private and public life have been so admirable that his op- 
 ponents, even in the heat of political controversy, are inclined 
 rather to attack his policies than attempt to dispute either his 
 ability or character. 
 
 Limitation of Armament 
 
 The text is that found in the daily papers of November 13, 
 1921. 
 
 1 Discernible sources of controversy. Differences of opinion 
 concerning the rights of oriental labor, the reputed ambition 
 of Japan to control the islands of the Pacific, opportunities for 
 trade with China, the Anglo-Japanese alliance, and the loca- 
 tion of cable and naval stations, had at times been considered 
 possible causes of war between the United States and other 
 countries. 
 
 2 The Far Eastern questions. On December 13, 1921, repre- 
 sentatives of Japan, Great Britain, France, and the United 
 States signed a four power treaty in which they engaged for 
 ten years to cooperate peacefully in the Pacific. In case of 
 controversy they agreed to meet in conference to determine 
 upon appropriate action. 
 
 3 The cost of victory. Ten million lives were lost in the 
 World War, two hundred and fifty billion dollars' worth of 
 property was destroyed, and the national debts of the principal 
 countries rose from forty-three billion dollars in 1913 to three 
 hundred and eighty-two billion dollars in 1920. Because of 
 the war the German debt increased fifty fold; the United 
 States debt, twenty-four fold; the British debt, twelve fold; 
 the French debt, eight fold; and the Italian debt, six fold. 
 
 4 A matter of vital necessity. Great Britain's expense for 
 her navy rose from $150,000,000 in 1907 to $1,670,000,000 in 
 1918; and during the same period the annual naval expense 
 of the United States increased from $100,000,000 to $1,800,- 
 000,000. It is expected that the Hughes plan will save a total 
 of $600,000,000 a year for the three countries concerned. 
 
338 LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 5 With the acceptance of this plan. The concrete plan which 
 Secretary Hughes laid before the conference at this point in 
 his address is as follows: 
 
 The United States is now completing its program of 1916 
 calling for ten new battleships and six battle cruisers. One 
 battleship has been completed. The others are in various 
 stages of construction; in some cases from sixty to eighty per 
 cent, of the construction has been done. On these fifteen 
 capital ships now being built over $330,000,000 have been spent. 
 Still the United States is willing, in the interest of an immedi- 
 ate limitation of naval armaments, to scrap all these ships. 
 
 The United States proposes, if this plan is accepted: 
 
 (1) To scrap all capital ships now under construction. 
 This includes six battle cruisers and seven battleships on the 
 ways and in the course of building, and two battleships 
 launched. 
 
 The total number of new capital ships thus to be scrapped 
 is fifteen. The total tonnage of the new capital ships when 
 completed would be 618,000 tons. 
 
 (2) To scrap all of the older battleships up to, but not 
 including, the Delaware and North Dakota. The number of 
 these old battleships to be scrapped is fifteen. Their total ton- 
 nage is 227,740 tons. 
 
 Thus the number of capital ships to be scrapped by the 
 United States, if this plan is accepted, is thirty, with an aggre- 
 gate tonnage (including that of ships in construction, if com- 
 pleted) of 845,740 tons. 
 
 The plan contemplates that Great Britain and Japan shall 
 take action which is fairly commensurate with this action on 
 the part of the United States. 
 
 It is proposed that Great Britain: 
 
 (1) Shall stop further construction of the four new Hoods, 
 the new capital ships not laid down, but upon which money 
 has been spent. The four ships, if completed, would have a 
 tonnage displacement of 172,000 tons. 
 
 (2) Shall, in addition, scrap her pre-dreadnoughts, second 
 line battleships and first line battleships up to, but not includ- 
 ing the King George V. class. 
 
 These, with certain pre-dreadnoughts which it is understood 
 have already been scrapped, would amount to nineteen capital 
 ships and a tonnage reduction of 411,375 tons. 
 
 The total tonnage of ships thus to be scrapped by Great 
 
LIVES AND NOTES 339 
 
 Britain (including the tonnage of the four Hoods, if com- 
 pleted) would be 583,375 tons. 
 It is proposed that Japan: 
 
 (1) Shall abandon her program of ships not yet laid down, 
 viz., the K-Il, Oivari, No. 7 and No. 8, battleships, and Nos. 5, 
 6, 7 and 8, battle cruisers. 
 
 It should be observed that this does not involve the stopping 
 of construction, as the construction of none of these ships has 
 been begun. 
 
 (2) Shall scrap three capital ships (the Mutsu, launched; 
 the Tosa, the Kago, in course of building), and four battle 
 cruisers (the Amagi and Akagi, in course of building, and the 
 Atoga and Takao, not yet laid down, but for which certain 
 material has been assembled). 
 
 The total number of new capital ships to be scrapped under 
 this paragraph is seven. The total tonnage of these new 
 capital ships, when completed, would be 289,130 tons. 
 
 (3) Shall scrap all pre-dreadnoughts and battleships of the 
 second line. This would include the scrapping of all ships up 
 to, but not including, the Settsu; that is, the scrapping of ten 
 old ships, with a total tonnage of 159,828 tons. 
 
 The total reduction of tonnage on vessels existing, laid down 
 or for which material has been assembled (taking the tonnage 
 of the new ships when completed) would be 448,928 tons. 
 
 Thus, under this plan, there would be immediately destroyed, 
 of the navies of the three powers, sixty-six capital righting 
 ships, built and building, with a total tonnage of 1,878,043. 
 
 It is proposed that it should be agreed by the United States, 
 Great Britain and Japan that their navies, with respect to 
 capital ships, within three months after the making of th? 
 agreement, shall consist of certain ships, designated in the pro- 
 posal, and number for the United States 18, for Great Britain 
 22, for Japan 10. 
 
 The tonnage of these ships would be as follows: Of the 
 United States 500,650, of Great Britain 604,450, of Japan 
 299,700. In reaching this result the age factor in the case of 
 the respective navies has reached appropriate consideration. 
 
 With respect to replacement, the United States proposes: 
 
 (1) That it be agreed that the first replacement tonnage 
 shall not be laid down until ten years from the date of ths 
 agreement. 
 
 (2) That replacements be limited by an agreed maximum 
 of capital ship tonnage as follows: 
 
340 LIVES AND NOTES 
 
 For the United States, 500,000 tons. 
 For Great Britain, 500,000 tons. 
 For Japan, 300,000 tons. 
 
 (3) That, subject to the ten year limitation above fixed and 
 the maximum standard, capital ships may be replaced when 
 they are twenty years old by new capital ship construction. 
 
 (4) That no capital ship shall be built in replacement wilh 
 a tonnage displacement of more than 35,000 tons. 
 
 I have sketched the proposal only in outline, leaving the 
 technical details to be supplied by the formal proposition, which 
 is ready for submission to the delegates. 
 
 The plan includes provision for the limitation of auxiliary 
 surface combatant craft. This term embraces three classes, 
 that is: 
 
 (1) Auxiliary surface combatant craft, such as cruisers (ex- 
 clusive of battle cruisers), flotilla leaders, destroyers, and vari- 
 ous surface types; (2) submarines and (3) airplane carriers. 
 
 On December 15, 1921, the representatives of the United 
 States, Great Britain, and Japan signed the so-called 5-5-3 
 Three Power naval agreement. It practically reproduced the 
 Hughes plan; but it. permitted the completion of the North 
 Dakota and the Delaware by the United States and two super- 
 Hoods by Great Britain. Japan was released from destroying 
 the sentiment-financed Mutsu which was built with yen and 
 sen from the pockets of the poor. 
 
 On February 6, 1922, the representatives of the conferring 
 powers solemnly signed treaties concerning the limitation of 
 naval armament, the specification of national rights in the 
 Pacific, the restriction of the use of poison gas and submarines 
 *in warfare, and the maintenance of native rule in China. The 
 conference then came to an end. 
 
 j^4 
 
14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewed. 
 
 Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. 
 
 MAY 
 
 I2r 
 
 ftp 
 
 • '-CLiVED 
 
 MAR 5*67-1 P» 
 
 JU 
 
 ■N DEPT. 
 
 Z i_>B 
 
 fi&r 
 
 — 
 
 MAR2 019G7 S r irn f> 
 
 _ 
 
 m f? 
 
 
 ; ARl7/,7 
 
 zrw 
 
 * 3 . JEC'D LP ftU9 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 LD 21A-60m-7,'66 
 (G4427sl0)476B 
 
 General Library 
 University of California 
 
 Berkeley ^V 
 
rm 
 
 Ja// 
 
 / 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY